Actions

Work Header

Pride & Dignity

Summary:

A battle is won, many more to come, but the country needs to be rebuilt and our heroes need to become adults in the meantime.

> Or just another Omegaverse where Bakugou is struggling but he has amazing friends (and more than friends) to support him. Kirishima and Todoroki also give their own struggles into the mix, but they have each other and their classmates, so everything goes well in the end.

Notes:

I wanted to write something sweet and heartwarming and this is the result. ->> I cannot write a fluffy story without angst :’(

Chapter 1: Presenting

Chapter Text

“...and now dear Listeners we will start the next chapter with a new grammar. I hope you’re as excited as me. Yeah!”

 

No one reacts to the excited yell.

 

I muffle a yawn with my left palm. It is already the middle of the day, right after lunch, and people’s brains just don’t function as well as they should. My eyes slowly close as I try to listen to Yamada’s annoying voice. I should really keep listening, it’s some new stuff… Whatever, I will just learn it from the book. Yamada never adds anything new either way.

 

I try to keep my eyes open just to not draw attention, but it’s difficult. The fuck is my body falling asleep for! This day is not different from any other! I didn’t even train as much as I wanted to because my useless right arm pissed me off. Fuck, I could be training right now instead of listening to this boring shit! I need my arm! I need my quirk! But I would never regret going that far. The psychopath AFO ceased to exist and that’s worth anything.

 

I raise my right arm, it almost goes up till the height of my shoulder, but I need to put it back down almost immediately as it starts to shake and the pain runs from my shoulder down to my fingers - at least I can feel them… The pain makes me grimace and Yamada looks at me curiously. I shrug, mostly just with my left shoulder, then I muffle a yawn again and try not to fall asleep.

 

The English class drags on. I wish I were in my bed. Comfortable… Among soft blankets… I yank my eyes open again and glance at the clock on the wall. Still twenty minutes to go. Jeez! I’m going to die of boredom and sleep deprivation…

 

But I will stay awake whatever it takes! I got special permission from Aizawa today to finally participate in the combat training. It has been two months since my rehab started and yesterday I got a new stabiliser for my right arm to shoot as accurately as possible. I want to test my AP shot. It is not a big explosion, I’m ‘taking it easy’, so the doctors can shut up about it, too. I’m not ‘exaggerating myself’!

 

Someone shakes my shoulder, making gentle warmth spread in my body. I slowly blink my eyes open.

 

“Man, you good? Did you just fall asleep?” Kirishima is smirking - cocky newly presented Alpha… I’m the oldest in the class. How come he presented before I did! Even Deku… But I really can’t even be angry about that. If my arm works again and I never present, that would be fine for me. 

 

Kirishima keeps grinning at me, waiting for some kind of answer, I guess. Did he even ask something? How can he be so energetic? Would I become so energetically bubbly as well after I presented? But Kirishima has always been too bright to begin with…

 

“What?” I try to concentrate on what he is saying. He pats my left shoulder, then his palm stays on my upper arm. It’s a little late when I realise that he is pulling me up to my feet. My body is too heavy, I don’t want to move. I want to bury my nose into his T-shirt.

 

No, I don’t! 

 

“The class is over. We need to go to Hero Training.” It’s almost the end of the school day, we only have the double Hero Training where I can finally participate, but I’m tired as fuck. How can that idiot still be so… himself? Talkative. Enthusiastic. Grinning from ear to ear. Brimming with energy.

 

“Yeah, sure…” My body is so sluggish as I pack my books. Wake up already! But it doesn’t matter! I will just drag myself through this day. I go to that training even if my body collapses! I want to test my equipment.

 

It’s only the two of us still in the classroom when we leave and I drag myself to the changing room. I didn’t notice the others leaving.

 

“Man, I can’t wait to finally move. My body is totally sore from all the sitting. I want a good fight. I’m so glad that you can finally join now! I hope we will get assigned together for the training, then we can have the manliest-Alpha-bro-sparring-session ever.” Kirishima keeps walking next to me and regards me with a suspicious expression. Probably I should have said something in reply. He sniffs the air. “Are you using a new cologne? It smells refreshing. Sweet…?”

 

“What are you talking about? Let’s just head to training. The others are already there.” 

 

“Yeah, it took a while to bring you out of your daydreaming. Did you find a special someone?” Kirishima actually has the face to wink at me and chuckle as if it would be the tiniest bit funny what he has just said. Well, it’s not! I don’t have time for romances.

 

I ignore Kirishima and hurry to the changing room as quickly as possible. It is still divided based on our first gender, males and females, what everyone can see at first glance. In the changing room everyone greets me as if we haven’t been sitting in the same room all day…

 

During Hero Training I finally get to fight after Aizawa makes me promise multiple times that ‘I will take it easy’. Whatever… I just want to fight already.

 

On top of my tiredness, my head starts to feel dizzy. It is annoying as hell because I cannot concentrate on my fight like this. Why is the ground moving? I’m sure IcyHot does not have a quirk which could make me dizzy… Is my body so out of it that I just cannot keep standing straight? 

 

I tumble, barely dodging the ice wall Half-and-Half sends towards me. 

 

My breathing is unnecessarily quick. That idiot would not tire me out so quickly! I was already tired in the first place. I take a deep breath to calm my rapidly beating heart. 

 

The world turns around me. And I try not to vomit or fall on my face.

 

What are these overwhelming smells?

 

"Baku… are y… …right?"

 

Is Half-and-Half talking to me? He should just shut up and attack.

 

Fuck! Why does everything smell so much?

 

I pinch my nose and try to breathe through my mouth. It doesn’t help anything. The nausea creeps up on me with each breath I take.

 

But fuck it! Supid smells! This is a fight! I’m not losing because of some stupid smells and tiredness! I ready myself to attack, knees bending, explosions popping. The new equipment on my arm is just right. I launch myself at Halfie. I jump into the air before the ice or fire could reach me. The supplementary equipment locks my shaking arm to my shoulder, stabilising it as I stretch it out. I aim my right arm at Half-and-Half to shoot him with my AP Shot, not to give him a fatal or serious injury, but just to knock him out and win this stupid training match already. 

 

My arm hurts, the shaking intensifies as I send my explosion towards him.

 

The wind brings all the smells into my nostrils, making my head sway. Halfie dodges my attack and comes right towards me. The smells are disgustingly strong. Fuck! No one showered in this damn class in the last week or what? The smell makes my head throb, my arm is shaking like hell. The next thing I know is the pain of colliding against the ground.

 

"Bakugou!" Now the cold voice comes from right above me. I try to get up again but everything is hazy. “No, don’t move!” Todoroki grabs both of my upper arms to prevent me from standing up. “What happened? You landed on the ground really painfully.”

 

Mint… candle light… These smells make my nerves go all fuzzy. I push Todoroki’s arm off me and try to force my head to focus on standing up. In the end Halfie gives up on trying to push me back to the ground and helps me stand up. His touch stays on my shoulders. It helps me not to fall on my face so I decide not to protest against it. 

 

The minty smell of cold snow makes me shudder. The warm smell of candle light pulls me closer. The smells circle around me, it’s everywhere. 

 

"Bakugou? Are you alright?"

 

He actually smells good. Calming. Safe.

 

There is a chaos of sound around me. There is however one voice that I can hear crystal clear. "Bakugou! What happened to you, man?”

 

“He collided against the ground and he seems to be sick. Bakugou? Can you hear me? Do you know something? His rehabilitation was going smoothly, right?" Todoroki’s voice comes from right next to my ear.

 

“Yes, he said it was going alright.” Kirishima’s earthy scent fills my mind. “He didn’t say anything else. He looked tired all day. Now he seems really out of it…"

 

Kirishima? I want to check what’s going on but I cannot move an inch. I can’t even open my eyes anymore. They are like lead, not wanting to move in the slightest. But it’s so comfortable like this. And safe. Why should I worry? Why should I move? There is a touch on my back. My world starts to spin again. Warmth spreads in my body. I grab onto whatever I can reach, the firm support against me is perfect for that. I press my nose against soft skin and give myself into the warm safety.

 

***

 

"Bakugou, man! Say something!" I rub my hand against my friend’s back. “Did you overwork yourself, again?”

 

"Take him to the infirmary!" I barely hear Mr. Aizawa’s instruction.

 

"Come on, man! Can you walk?" Bakugou doesn't seem to hear me. He doesn’t react, and the joke of Bakugou being a normal person and getting tired as well goes all away. The realisation that something is actually really wrong here makes my heart beat quickly in panic.

 

"He doesn't seem to react to anything. I will take him to the infirmary." Todoroki offers, not bothered by an unusually clingy Bakugou hanging off him. 

 

"What's wrong with Kacchan?" Midoriya walks closer to us behind me. "Is that-?" He stops mid-sentence a few feet away, sniffing the air. Then he covers his nose and steps back while the others come near.

 

I instantly spin around standing between Bakugou and the others. I can’t help the low growl when I realise we are surrounded. Several Alphas and Betas getting closer…

 

"Kids, go back to training! Kirishima, Todoroki, you two take Bakugou to the infirmary. Get out. Now!" Aizawa sounds alarmed, as well. I cannot blame him for it. Being surrounded by unwanted people is alarming.

 

"When you get back to your senses, I would appreciate it if you didn't bite my head off because of this." Todoroki murmurs to Bakugou and takes him into his arms. Bakugou seems to be unconscious, his face buried into Todoroki’s neck. Aizawa continues shouting at us, the intruders are getting closer and closer. My hardening cracks on my skin, ready to attack, ready to protect.

 

Then white clothlike ropes tighten around my body, making me unable to move forward towards the threat. Why do they try to stop me? Why don’t they understand? I need to protect Bakugou. Can’t they see that he is sick? I grab the ropes and pull.

 

There is a push against my upper arm and I instantly turn to check what it is. Todoroki is looking back at me with Bakugou still in his arms. "I’m taking him to the infirmary, come if you want to." With that said Todoroki walks away. I turn my attention back to the other people to make sure they don’t follow.

 

When the door closes behind Todoroki, the ropes disappear around me and I run after the two of them.

Chapter 2: Omega

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

My fingers brush along the soft and warm skin of his flushed pink cheek. If it weren’t for the slight pink colour he would look as if he were only asleep. My best friend. Fiercely strong. Brave. His motionless body on the infirmary’s bed scares me. I’m sure that something is really wrong here. Even though it’s not because of a villain attack this time, your own body turning against you is even more frightening. I want to do something to make him feel better. I want to hug him, hold him close. I want to protect him from whatever illness got to him. I really hope Recovery Girl can heal him as quickly as possible. Where did she even go? Can’t she see that Bakugou is in a really bad shape?

 

When I look around I find her talking to Todoroki in the other end of the room. Todoroki is wearing his usually calm and stoic expression. Then suddenly they both look at me at the same time. My mind automatically checks if I block the view to Bakugou’s bed enough.

 

"Thank you for bringing him in. Now please leave.” Recovery Girl starts to walk towards me, towards the bed Bakugou is lying on. Her strict gaze confirms that something is really wrong with my best friend. 

 

"I’m staying." I’m not leaving him here! Why would she want me to leave my friend? 

 

"No." Recovery Girl motions for us to get out of the infirmary. Her tone is firm, she almost looks like she is accusing us for Bakugou’s current state. But that’s just absurd! I would never harm him!

 

"But… Why can’t we stay here?” My legs are rooted to the ground next to Bakugou's bed. I’m not leaving him!

 

"I won't have the two of you exposed to any more Omega pheromones. I can’t believe your teacher let you come here with a newly presented Omega."

 

"Omega?" What

 

Bakugou is an Alpha. Or he will be, I’m sure. We are the best Alpha bros after all. I’m sure Recovery Girl just got something wrong here.

 

I look at Bakugou’s sleeping form again. I cannot see anything different on him. His cheeks are still a little too pink, but maybe he overworked himself or got the flu or caught a cold and now he has a fever.

 

“Kids, you have been inhaling the Omega's scent too long. Get out now!”

 

An Omega... The word echoes in my head and I lean closer to properly smell him. His usual smokey caramel scent is more on the sugary sweet side this time. I would know if my friend were an Omega! Are my observation skills and judgement so bad that I wouldn’t notice? We have been together almost everyday in the same building, often in the same room, for more than a year already! Why didn’t I notice? I lean closer because I need to make sure it’s true. He has never smelled this sweet before. The refreshing sweet smell washes over me and I need more. Why didn’t I notice this smell on him before? 

 

My nose brushes against his neck. His scent makes my body buzz with energy-

 

A tight grip yanks me away. The force of the pull makes me stagger a few steps back. I spin towards the person. Todoroki looks back at me with disapproving serious eyes. What happened?

 

“What were you about to do, Kirishima? I didn’t take you for someone who would bite a defenceless Omega.”

 

“What? No, I wasn’t-”

 

“Kids, if you don’t want me to call Hound Dog, get out now.” Recovery Girl impatiently orders us out again and Todoroki pulls me with him by the arm.

 

The infirmary’s door gets shut in my face. I try to open the door but it’s locked. Why can’t I go back? Why do they want us to leave Bakugou alone? I need to go back! I can’t leave him alone! I need to be by his side! 

 

Let me in!

 

***

 

I grab Kirishima’s arm before he can land his fist on the door. "Kirishima, it's locked. Recovery Girl cannot be disturbed during the examination." I try to pull him away, but he does not move. His gaze is zeroed in on the door. As he reaches for the door handle with his free hand, I grab it. “Kirishima! What are you doing!” Kirishima flinches and looks at me surprised. My voice came out harsher than I wanted. It reminded me too much of my father. I didn’t want to shout at him.

 

“I need to go back.” Hardening cracks along Kirishima’s skin. “I don’t want to leave him alone.”

 

"I know you’re worried and it is completely understandable. However, he is in the best hands at the moment. Let’s sit down and wait for Recovery Girl to finish the examination, alright?” 

 

Before I can pull him to the nearest chair, he leans his head against my shoulder. "He looked so lifeless. His body was so feverish… He even fell on his shoulder." Kirishima sounds so sad, my hand automatically pats his back. 

 

“Recovery Girl will heal him. She said it’s normal for an Omega during their presentation to be feverish and lose consciousness. All we can do right now is wait.” 

 

Kirishima nods against my shoulder, then he straightens up. His teary eyes look at me as if I could change anything that just happened to Bakugou. “He really is an Omega, isn’t he? Like an Omega-Omega? A real Omega?”

 

“It seems so. Why wouldn’t he be a real Omega?”

 

“No, I meant…” Kirishima shakes his head. “Of course, he is a real Omega. It’s just… I was so sure he would be an Alpha. Why didn’t I notice?” He bites his lips and looks towards the infirmary’s door again. 

 

“Is that really such a big problem?” I tighten my hand around his before he could attack the door again.

 

“No, of course not. Every secondary gender is manly.” He nods to himself, then he suddenly turns his head to the side. His eyes narrow, his lips reveal his sharp teeth. His defensive growl makes me also spin towards the direction of his glare. At the end of the corridor stands Haund Dog.

 

I grab Kirishima’s cheeks and stand in front of him to block his view. If he attacks a teacher, let alone Haund Dog, it would end badly. With Haund Dog it would mean a bloody end of the worst things that could happen. “Kirishima, just take a deep breath, he is just here to see that everythings is under control.” I concentrate on my wrist, it is a risky try, I don’t know if my scent would make Kirishima just more defensive or calm him down, but Midoriya said my scent is calming, therefore, I try it. I hope my scent is strong enough to take effect, a calming effect. 

 

I hear the steps come closer, Kirishima’s eyes go past me as he glares at Haund Dog. “Kirishima. Let’s sit down.”

 

I’m surprised when Kirishima’s eyes turn towards me. His growling stops. “I’m not moving from here. I’m not leaving Bakugou alone.”

 

“There are chairs next to this door. We won’t leave the building. Come, let’s sit down. Maybe he will let us be here if we just wait.”

 

This time he lets me pull him to the nearest chair right next to the door of the infirmary. Kirishima’s shoulders are hunched with his eyes glued to the floor. He seems to get smaller and smaller as Haund Dog walks closer. I can see the worry in Kirishima’s posture, in the slight trembling of his hands as he is grabbing the side of his chair. I sit next to him and put a hand on his shoulder. Haund Dog walks past us, I greet him, then he disappears at the other end of the corridor. I hear him say something about the situation being clear before he disappears from my sight. Kirishima sighs in relief and leans against me. His weight presses against my shoulder, his knee brushes against my thigh. Since Kirishima presented, he didn’t really change anything. He is still a very tactile person and always worried about his friends. I’m sure Bakugou will still be Bakugou, too, after he has presented as an Omega.

 

“You don’t need to worry. Haunt Dog probably just came to see if everything is in order. And it really is.”

 

Kirishima nods against my shoulder, his arms pull me close. His scent is still on the agitated side. What else could I do to make him calm down? 

 

“Todoroki, I’m sorry.” Kirishima murmurs into my shoulder. 

 

“For what?”

 

“I think my Alpha took over my brain. I’m sorry for making you stay here with me. I made you skip the training.”

 

“I wanted to stay. I wanted to make sure that you do not disturb Recovery Girl.”

 

Kirishima nods, then he leans away. His arms let me go and his eyes go back to the floor with a worried and regretful expression. “I’m sorry. I don’t really know what happened, I just want Bakugou to be safe.” He turns back towards me and looks me in the eye as if trying to emphasise how important this is to him. “I don’t want to leave his side. In the infirmary I really didn’t want to bite him. I just wanted to make sure I smell him correctly, which is a lame excuse, I know, but I would never bite him against his will. I probably acted like crazy. I’m sorry. Oh!” His eyes go wide in panic. “I growled at our teacher and our classmates! I was ready to attack them. In the training room if they came any closer, I… I… Shit. I didn’t hurt anyone, right?”

 

“No, you didn’t. Aizawa ordered us out and we took Bakugou to the infirmary.”

 

Kirishima looks a little relieved. “Thank god! I wouldn’t dare to look at them in shame if I attacked them.”

 

“You don’t need to worry about it.”

 

“It’s weird to have my actions taken over. But it really didn’t feel like someone taking over my body, it was like I really wanted it myself. To hurt anyone who gets too close. I just lost all the reasoning somewhere. It seems I’m still not used to this Alpha thing…”

 

“It has been only a week. Give yourself time.”

 

Kirishima hums in agreement. “Did you experience the same? I mean, after you presented…”

 

The question is unexpected. “No.” I cannot give him a longer answer than that and Kirishima doesn’t ask anything more. He looks regretful when I glance at him. I put my palm on top of his hand to try to comfort him. “Every experience is different from the other. So don’t feel bad about losing control. No one got hurt.”

 

He nods and smiles slightly. He turns his hand, our palms are touching, then he curls his fingers. He chuckles slightly, his smile is wide, while looking at his hand holding mine. “Thank you for staying here with me. Even though it was just for safety reasons.” He laughs. I don’t understand what’s funny.

 

A long time later, which turns out to be only 20 minutes when I glance at the clock in the corridor, the lock turns on the other side of the door and Kirishima perks up. He releases my hand and almost knocks over the nurse as he rushes inside.

 

The nurse quickly composes herself and looks at me. "You can come in. The examination is over. Your friend is alright." I wonder what the nurse means by ‘alright’. Bakugou did not look alright just a few minutes ago. He really didn't look alright.

 

I almost collide against Kirishima’s back as I walk into the infirmary. He is just standing near the entrance door keeping a tense eye contact with Bakugou. Why is Kirishima still worried?

 

Bakugou, however, is sitting on the bed, his back leaning against the wall, looking confident and calm, as if he didn’t just collapse in the middle of combat training. He keeps a long silent eye contact with Kirishima. Then he just clicks his tongue and turns his head away. He looks out of the window, his eyes glued to the blue sky.

 

"Omega?" Kirishima whispers as if afraid of Bakugou’s reaction or afraid of the word itself. 

 

Bakugou flinches slightly, his shoulders tense. I expect an outburst. Shouting. Something to snap inside of him and blow up both of us. However, instead, he slowly turns back to us with a determined expression. “Got a problem with it?" It sounds like a challenge, the same way Bakugou usually does everything - fight, study, work… - everything with a certain amount of challenge and confidence.

 

“No!” Kirishima’s answer is too quick and urgent. He waves his hands defensively, taking a half step back. “How come you’re so calm about this? I thought we are like the best Alpha bros!”

 

“Can’t you be ‘bros’ with an Omega?”

 

“Of course, I can!”

 

“Then stop looking at me with pity. Nothing has changed. I’m going to be the number one hero and no one can stop me!”

 

Kirishima nods and it seems he is finally out of his stupor because he walks to Bakugou and reaches out his hands to hug him. “First I thought you overworked yourself again or caught a cold or something… I was obviously wrong.”

 

“Obviously.” Bakugou presses his left palm against Kirishima’s face before he can put his arms around him. “Do the others know?" The question sounds unexpectedly vulnerable, the answer should be obvious though. Usually everyone knows everyone’s secondary gender because that is the safest thing to do when twenty people live together - and yes, we still do live in the dorm. So the logical answer is if they don’t know now they certainly will very soon.

 

“You don’t need to worry. I’m sure no one has a problem with it.” Kirishima keeps trying to hug Bakugou. Now some sparks appear in his palm and Kirishima’s face cracks with his Hardening. 

 

Bakugou still does not tell Kirishima to keep his distance. Instead he looks at me. “So they know.”

 

"You collapsed during training.” I answer automatically under Bakugou’s curious eyes. “We didn't know what was wrong. You fell on your shoulder and couldn’t stand on your feet, so we took you here. Just the two of us. You had a stronger scent than usual, but the others were further away. Therefore, I assume they don't know."

 

"Are you sure? Shitty Hair, you said I smelled weird." Now Bakugou takes his palm off Kirishima’s face, which results in Kirishima finally being able to wrap his arms around Bakugou. Kirishima reminds me of a happy puppy with that wide grin on his face. “Kirishima! Stop this and answer the question!” 

 

"Hm?" Kirishima loosens his arms around Bakugou but does not let him go.

 

"Do I smell weird?"

 

Kirishima sniffs the air. "No, it’s not weird. It's the same sweet refreshing smell. I can barely smell you now, though." He stares at Bakugou’s neck and automatically reaches towards it. “Are those-”

 

Bakugou hits the hand away and sends a warning glare towards Kirishima. “Yes, scent patches. Don’t touch them.”

 

Kirishima bites his lower lip and averts his eyes. “Sorry.” He mutters in embarrassment while forcing his fists to his thighs, away from Bakugou. He doesn’t try to hug Bakugou again. “You are still our friend. It doesn’t change a thing.” Bakugou just huffs in answer and looks towards the window again. His blond locks move with the gentle breeze coming through the open window. It’s interesting to watch. “Is your shoulder alright?"

 

Bakugou shrugs. “Yeah.”

 

“Is presenting as an Omega always so intense?” I hope my question does not offend him. You can never know with him. His eyes are on the sky or the trees… I really cannot tell. But he keeps his gaze turned away. Is he ashamed? Embarrassed? 

 

"I'm fine. My head is not dizzy anymore. My shoulder is fine. My arm is fine. It was just scent overload… The hag said I need to get used to the heightened sense of smell. It sounds bullshit… But you all smelled awful during Hero Training."

 

"You kept clenching to Todoroki… You couldn’t even stand on your feet." Kirishima fumbles with his hands nervously. His eyes do not leave Bakugou’s neck.

 

Bakugou’s ears turn red, he still avoids looking at us. "Sounds bullshit…"

 

"You don't remember?"

 

Kirishima’s worried question makes Bakugou turn towards us. He shudders and pulls the blanket higher against his hospital gown.

 

Kirishima instantly moves to close the windows.

 

"Don't!" Bakugou orders with urgency.

 

"But you're cold." 

 

"It helps me to deal with the smells."

 

"Oh…" Kirishima bites his lower lip again. He does that often.

 

"Do you need us to leave?" I decided to ask because Bakugou still seems to be sensitive to the scents and he does not like unwanted company.

 

"Bakugou, you can go back to your dormitory. You cannot get used to the scents if you keep avoiding them." Recovery Girl walks to the bed and checks Bakugou’s temperature and blood pressure. "Just don't go to physical training till your heat is completely over. The scents are much stronger there with the sweat and your arm still hasn't recovered. As we have been telling you: take it easy."

 

"Yeah… yeah… I'm fine." Bakugou shrugs away from Recovery Girl’s touch.

 

"Your sense of smell will be the strongest starting a few days before your heat until the end of your heat. Due to the vulnerable state every Omega experiences during their heat, I would suggest you stay at home for a week. I highly recommend you do that."

 

"I don't want to stay home because of some bullshit like this! I'm not skipping school!"

 

"You cannot come to school in that state. I don’t think you understand how dangerous and irresponsible that would be. But you can stay in your dorm room of course, if you feel comfortable there. There are also a few emergency rooms here. But as I said, they are for emergencies and not for stubborn teens who refuse to go home."

 

Bakugou huffs and gets out of bed. "I’m not going home. Where are my clothes?"

 

"Your hero costume has been taken to the laundry."

 

"Do you want me to bring you clean clothes?" Kirishima offers, radiating with eagerness to help out.

 

"No! Yes…" Bakugou admittes in defeat.

 

"Alright. Just a sec. Anything else you need?"

 

“No.”

 

Kirishima marches out of the infirmary. After he has left, Bakugou looks at me expectantly.

 

"I will give you my notes, therefore, don’t worry if you need to leave for a few days.” Bakugou narrows his eyes. He seems to be offended but does not tell me not to give him my notes. I take that as an agreement. “If you’re comfortable with Kirishima helping you, I will go back to the remaining part of the training. I’m sure the others are also worried and they want to know how you are."

 

"You can leave. Just tell them I’m fine and if they pester me with stupid questions I will blow them up." Bakugou sits back on the bed and turns towards the window again. I want to tell him something else, something more, but I don’t know what would reassure him. 

 

Therefore, I decide to follow Bakugou’s request and leave the infirmary. While I’m walking towards the door, I can hear Bakugou’s unusually quiet and soft voice.

 

“Halfie, thanks.”

Notes:

Thank you for reading! <3

Chapter 3: Home

Chapter Text

My steps are sluggish, I want to be in my room already. Why does it take so long to get there? I want to be back before the idiots finish the training. Hero Training was shit and I will deny any weakness that I showed there if anyone ever refers to it. Not that I would be able to recall what happened even if I tried… But really, collapsing during training… It’s so pathetic. But I do not remember how I got to the infirmary and that is the only logical option which comes to my mind. Fuck I wish I just collapsed because of exhaustion not because of this stupid… circumstance. At least the hag let me out of the infirmary with less fuss than I expected. 

 

The early autumn wind makes a chill run down on my free arms as I try to get through the school yard as quickly as possible. Kirishima’s blubbering voice gives me something to focus on while I get back to my room. It smoothes the nervousness and confusion that threatens to take my mind. All I try to concentrate on is to get back to my room. What do I do after that? It does not matter. I need to get back to my room. It’s safe there. I can be alone. I can think. I just need a moment to think and find out how I can go on like this. Kirishima next to me is smiling and cheerful just like always. I don’t understand how he doesn’t get fazed by this. I told him to go back to the class, they still have almost an hour of training, but as if he didn’t even hear me, he keeps talking about Omegas being manly and stuff… I was just happy to leave the infirmary where the Recovery Hag could not shut up about how much better off I would be with going home for my… I sigh. This is a disaster. I don’t know if my parents were informed but I would not be surprised if the school called them. I don’t want to see anyone let alone my annoying mother. She would annoy me to death if she saw me in a pathetic state like this. It pisses me off that I’m really just like her. It probably won’t even surprise them that I turned out to be an Omega.

 

I spread along my bed as soon as I finally get inside my room. I groan into my pillow. Stupid Omega! Stupid secondary genders! If anyone starts to nag me about it I kill them! Why am I even skipping school because of this bullshit!? What should I tell the others? Why should I tell them anything? It’s none of their business! The mattress is soft under me and the bed sheet smells like home. Finally in peace. I could even convince Kirishima to leave me be for the time being. I suppose it was easy because the idiot is sitting on the other side of the wall. I take a deep breath. Every part of my body relaxes into the familiar smell. But it’s still missing something… Lots of things. But I push that thought aside. I just want to enjoy this peace now. 

 

There is a knock on my door. I open my eyes. I don’t know what time it is. It feels like I have just come back to my room. But I’m hungry, so I get up.

 

Kirishima stands in front of my door. “Hi, you did not come to dinner, so I brought you food. You don’t need to worry, it was not me who made it. It’s from the cafeteria.” He is grinning so naturally as if it were completely normal that he brings me food. Why do I feel so pleased by it?

 

I take the food with a huff.

 

“Tell me if you need anything else, alright?” He continues smiling at me with that innocent brightness of his. He reaches his hand towards me but he quickly pulls it back. Coward… Is he afraid I would bite his hand off? Well, maybe I would if my teeth could go through his Hardening…

 

“I’m fine. Thanks for the food. Now just leave me alone for a while, okay?” 

 

Kirishima looks disappointed but nods. I’m so hungry that my stomach hurts, so I just go back to my room and close the door in Kirishima’s face. I take the chopsticks in my hand but even the smell of the food is overwhelming. I have to force myself not to throw up. But I don’t care, I’m hungry so I push the bites down my throat. It’s already 7:46pm, so it’s not surprising that I’m so hungry. However, it is a little unsettling that I slept for more than three hours.

 

After dinner I go to shower. The others showered in the changing room after Hero Training, so probably the showers will be empty now in the dorm. I try to make it as quick as possible. The cold shower makes me feel much better. Everything will be alright tomorrow. I sit next to the window in the classroom, so I can just open it if the smells get too intense. I’m not in that bad shape. I can go to school tomorrow. That will be the last school day for the week so I can miss one less school day that way.

 

When I get back to my door, there is a plastic bag hanging from my door handle. There is a red pillow in it and it strongly smells of Kirishima. There is also a note blubbering about scenting and Omegas and friends. I throw the note back into the plastic bag and take out the pillow instead. A shudder runs down my body as I take a breath of the Alpha’s scent, my legs go weak and my head starts to spin. I quickly push the pillow back into the plastic bag as well and throw it in front of Kirishima’s door.

 

What the fuck was that idiot even thinking! I want to have one more day with a clear head and now the idiot gives me this. Just what was even going on in his head? I’m far behind already because of my shitty arm and now I have to skip school because of this Omega bullshit! Fuck! I look at the plastic bag on the floor and I almost pick it back up. I can feel the strong urge to take it, hide it, and never give it back.  

 

Fuck you, Kirishima! I’m not giving into this shit!

 

I slam the door shut behind me and turn the key. I will kill anyone who just comes near my room.

 

I lie down on my bed and force the thought of the pillow out of my head. I don’t need it. I have my own pillow which is just as good to sleep on as any other damn pillow. But my room smells so empty. I miss the earth and the scent of high mountains. No! I pull my blanket over myself and bury my nose into it. It’s not the same… I barely make out any scent on it. Fuck, this is annoying!

 

Why is it so hot under this blanket?

 

I throw my blanket to the ground but now my bed is just even more empty. Everything is hot! Why is it so hot in my room? I get up to open my balcony door. The cool wind is calming and comforting. I take a deep breath and let out a shuddering sigh. Another wave of heat runs through my body, directly into my abdomen. A wet streak runs down my inner thigh.

 

Fuck! Just one more day! Why couldn't this shit wait one more day!

 

I will kill Kirishima when I next see him and his fucking pillow!

 

My legs are all wobbly, I need to sit down. I end up back in my bed. My body just heats up more even with the cold brushing against my back.

 

Everything is just so hot!

 

Now even my dick is pushing into the mattress. I slightly move my hips. The friction makes me sigh and even more slick runs down my skin onto the forming wet stain under my hips.

 

Fuck! This is so embarrassing!

 

But I’m so empty!

 

I reach down to my balls and right behind them I push a finger into my hole - ‘cunt’ as the textbooks say. It is so wet that my finger goes in easily. Fuck this Omega bullshit! Just why does it have to be me? The textbooks also said that male Omegas experience intense pain in the area of their abdomen before presenting. Why didn’t I feel anything sooner? I sigh. My finger inside me feels good. But still not good enough. I push another finger inside myself. The pressure against my rim and my inner walls slightly eases the hot temperature of my body.

 

I need so much more!

 

I try to reach deeper, I try to move my fingers faster, spread them wider. It does not help. My hand starts to hurt and tremble at some point from the stupid angels I’m trying to force on it.

 

Fuck!

 

My shuddering breaths turn into desperate sobs.

 

For a moment I consider calling my mother to ask how I can get rid of this. But I would rather die than ask for help from the hag. My father, a Beta, is out of the question as well. Shit! My mother will tease me to death…

 

I bury my face into my pillow to muffle my useless sobs, while circling my finger around the rim of my cunt. 

 

Then there is a quiet knock on my door. 

 

I instantly freeze. I hold my breath. Waiting for whoever is disturbing me to fuck off.

 

"Bakugou?" Of course it is Kirishima. Why can’t he leave me alone? "Are you alright? I heard some weird noise…"

 

I cannot make myself answer. No, I refuse to react to his question.

 

"I also saw that you gave my pillow back. Sorry, I didn’t want to force it on you. But I hoped it might help. I remembered something from last year's secondary gender class, where the teacher said that friends’ scent can help an Omega…” He leaves the sentence hanging in the air. I’m sure he is biting his lips. A hot shudder runs down my spine at the thought of those sharp teeth. There is silence. I refuse to say anything. “You left your balcony door open." He adds in a worried tone.

 

I glance at the balcony door and correct: It is wide open. But why wouldn't it be? The temperature is so hot in my room. I need to cool off somehow.

 

"I can smell you."

 

My heart skips a beat. Shit! I touch my neck. My scent glands are wide open. I vaguely remember tearing my patches off while fighting to find some comfort on my bed. But who the fuck cares about those scent patches! I surely reek of slick and heat.

 

"I think the whole dorm can smell you, but no one came this way so far… Don’t worry, I won’t go into your room. I just… wanted to make sure you’re alright."

 

I open my mouth to tell the idiot to disappear and not to worry, but what comes out of my mouth is only a desperate whine.

 

I instantly slap a hand over my mouth.

 

My cunt is throbbing, urging me to continue moving my fingers or better get an Alpha. And one is standing right in front of my door.

 

Shit!

 

My heart is beating quickly in panic. What if that idiot broke the door? It is just a useless piece of wood. It would be nothing for the Alpha. 

 

I moan, my palm muffles the sound. My Alpha is strong.

 

Damn, fucking Alpha! Disappear already!

 

Fuck! My heat needs to end right fucking now! In this fucking instant!

 

But even I need to admit that it would not work so easily. My heat could not be ordered around.

 

My mind and my Omega is urging me to do something against this heat, so I start to move my fingers again slowly. I do not want to make any suspicious sounds. But my scent is everywhere already. Fuck! What if someone came into my room through the balcony? Would I be able to fight the fucker? Or would I just spread my legs for them? Shit, shit! God damn it! I need to close that damn balcony door!

 

I pull out my fingers. The emptiness instantly strikes me like lack of air. But I push the feeling aside and get out of bed. My legs collapse under me when I try to take a step.

 

Panic runs through me, all my nerves are standing on edge. I cannot stop myself from double and then triple checking that no one else is in my room, just me.

 

"Bakugou, it's alright. No one will come into your room."

 

How the fuck can you be so sure?

 

"Do you want to go home? I will call your mum."

 

Don't you fucking dare! I want to protest but it seems the only sound I’m able to make is a useless whine.

 

"I… uhm… I will get some help." 

 

I hear Kirishima's footsteps get further and further away.

 

Fuck! I’m now really alone!

 

What if one of my perverted classmates came into my room? Not that a fucking glass would stop them… not even that fucking grape…

 

I should have gone home.

 

I should really go home!

 

What now?

 

A cold swift comes into my room. It makes me shudder. With the cold comes the ice, it covers my balcony door. 

 

Ice? 

 

I crawl to my balcony door and touch the ice. So good! I lean my forehead against it. Finally! So fucking good! My burning body can finally cool down a little.

 

"Bakugou?"

 

I hum in response, leaning against the ice. Kirishima is back. Good.

 

"Are you alright?"

 

"Mhm." 

 

"Thank God! I was worried you would think that we want to trap you."

 

"...s cold. Love it."

 

"Glad to hear it. Do you need anything else? Do you want to go home?"

 

Do I want to go home? A few moments ago I might have said yes, but now my burning body is finally cooling down. However, I’m sure it will get worse. My heat has just begun. I do not want to think about what other awful things might happen if I stayed here.

 

"Want to… want to go home."

 

"That's alright. I will call your mum. Just a moment."

 

Hearing the conversation is utterly embarrassing, but my mother is coming to get me so that is somewhat okay. I can endure her shouting and embarrassing remarks. 

 

Shit! I need to clean myself up! Or at least put on some clothes. I crawl to my wardrobe.

 

Soon but still not soon enough I’m back against the ice, fully clothed into a T-shirt and a pair of trousers. There is a knock on my door again.

 

"Katsuki, I came to take you home. Open the door."

 

I look around my room, it is a mess. My blanket is on the floor. My pyjamas, torn, also spread on the floor. While crawling I knocked over some books and my laundry basket, so the content is spread everywhere.

 

"Can you come to the door, Bakugou?"

 

"Shitty Hair, go to your room." I slowly push myself onto my feet and tumble to the door on unsteady legs. "Did he leave?"

 

 "Yes." My mother answers, unusually calm. 

 

I turn the key in the lock and slowly open the door. My mother is standing on the other side. Her eyes widen when she sets her eyes on me. "Oh, my baby boy!" I don’t remember her ever calling me that. She wraps her arms around me. I lean against her. I have never expected her smell to be so comforting.

 

"Mum…" My sobs are muffled by the hag’s clothing. I don’t know why I’m crying. I don’t know when it started.

 

"It's alright now." My mother closes my door. Then she wraps a blanket over my shoulder which smells strongly like home and my childhood. She leads me to her car. I have never felt so ashamed in my life. I really hope none of my stupid classmates have seen me. I surely did not notice anyone on the way.

Chapter 4: Restoration duty

Notes:

A KiriTodo chapter

Chapter Text

“Watch out!” A huge piece of the high wall is falling and I jump. I push Todoroki out of the way, making both of us land on the ground. My hardened knees and hands make a small dent in the dirt as I tower over Shouto. For a moment everything is black, then a small flickering flame appears in Todoroki’s palm, making the ice around us visible in the dim light .

 

“Sorry, I could not cover the top before it started to fall, but it should be okay now.” The red and white hair spreads out on the dirty ground between my hands, surprised two-coloured eyes look up at me. “Are you alright, Kirishima?”

 

“Yeah, I just…” The ice is protecting both of us from the falling debris. I’m so stupid. Why did I think that Todoroki needed my help? He is one of the best of the bests! But a huge part of the wall started to fall from the top of the remains of the building and I could not just stand and watch. Not anymore! I don’t let my legs freeze in uncertainty anymore! Which leaves me with this ridiculous situation where I tried to save Todoroki but he protected both of us in the end. It’s fine. I would make a fool of myself anytime, if it meant my friends are protected and safe. “Sorry, I unnecessarily pushed you and you fell. Does it hurt somewhere?” 

 

“No. I’m alright. Thank you for protecting me.”

 

“No, it was really not necessary. You could protect yourself without me just fine. I don’t mean that protecting you is not needed because that’s wrong. Everyone needs protection once in a while and I would protect my friends any time. And you are my friend so I just-”

 

Todoroki chuckles and my heart stops. Did I say something funny? He surely thinks I’m stupid. Bakugou would have already told me in my face that I should not do unnecessary things because he is capable of protecting himself, which he is. He is very much capable of doing anything he sets his mind to. Just like Todoroki. But Todoroki does not berate me, his smile fades into worry and he reaches his hand towards my face.

 

“You are as red as your hair. Did you catch a cold? Did I make our surroundings too cold?” His hand is cold on my cheek, but my face is burning from the inside so it’s a nice relief. “I cannot melt the ice until the others take the debris off us. Hold on a little bit more.”

 

This time it is me who smiles because Shouto is just too kind. “I’m not cold. On the contrary, it is really hot in here.” I take his hand off my cheek. His skin is too soft and his fingers are too graceful in my calloused, shovel shaped hand.

 

“Guys? Are you okay? Can you hear me? We removed the stones. You can melt the ice now, Shouto!”

 

“Thank you, Midoriya!” The flame grows in Todoroki’s left palm and the temperature rises, making the ice evaporate around us. “Kirishima, we need to continue cleaning up the debris.”

 

“Yeah, right. Sorry.” I get up as quickly as possible and hurry to the first person I set my eyes on, who happens to be Tamaki, and I continue taking the rest of the pieces of the walls to the designated area so the builder team can recreate the building that was once an elementary school.

 

I hope everything is alright with Bakugou. He left five days ago and I wrote to him a few times but all the messages are unread. It’s his heat so it is understandable that he does not use his phone, but… I want to talk to him! I can’t concentrate on the clean up duty! I even made myself act stupid in front of Todoroki. How did I even come to the conclusion that he needed my help? But he is my friend and I want to support him. And I’m supposed to be a hero, aren’t I? 

 

“Good job, guys!” Fat Gum claps his hands when the rebuild-team arrives. Did we really finish already?

 

“I’m always refreshed after our restoration duty. I always feel like I did something useful. It’s amazing to see the country slowly get back to square one. Fuwa senpai is a fantastic organiser. I’m glad she assigned me here with you, guys. Kirishima, you worked extra hard today. Where do you get your energy from?” Midoriya asks while we walk to the car that takes us back to the dorm.

 

“Hm? I did the same thing as everyone else.”

 

“Don’t make your achievements lesser than they actually are. You cleaned up the debris with your two hands and protected me from a falling wall.” Todoroki adds.

 

“You didn’t need me to protect you and cleaning up a place is nothing, the bigger job is to rebuild the buildings. I’m glad it’s going smoothly. I’m sure the others are doing a great job, too. We will rebuild everything in no time!” My tiredness from the hours of work comes to me when we sit in the car. The car starts, and we take off to the dorms. “Do you think Bakugou is alright? I wrote to him a few times but he did not answer. Do you know anything about him?” Todoroki is sitting next to me, so I look at him first to get an answer, but really I would be glad to have any information from any person.

 

“I didn't write to him. Why?” Todoroki asks curiously.

 

“I just want to know if he is alright. Maybe I should just ask his mum…”

 

“I’m sure he is as well as it can get.”

 

“I hope so.”

 

“Kacchan doesn’t really leave his room.” Midoriya starts, sitting on the other side of Todoroki. “Only just to go to the toilet and shower. He even eats in his room. I think he is embarrassed. But that’s understandable. I would probably also be embarrassed in his place. But this is-”

 

“Midoriya? How do you know all of this?” Todoroki turns towards Midoriya, slightly surprised. I’m happy I did not have to ask this question. 

 

Midoriya looks back and forth between us. “Mum told me. He talked to Bakugou’s mum, so that’s how I know.” He gulps worriedly under our gazes. “Sorry… I guess Kacchan will kill me if he ever gets to know that I told you this.”

 

“Don’t worry, Midoriya, he won’t know.” I would surely rather give a pass on mentioning Bakugou that I was so worried about him that I spied on him while he was away. “Thank you for telling us. At least he is eating. That’s good.”

 

Midoriya nods in agreement.

 

“Midoriya, what are your intentions with Bakugou?” Todoroki seems to mean it as an honest curious question.

 

“My intentions? You mean if I… No! Nothing like that. I’m not saying I haven’t thought about it for a short moment, but the answer is really ‘no’. We are just friends. I hope so at least. I would like to think that now Kacchan would also agree that we are friends. AndIkindalikesomeoneelse. But I think Kirishima has intentions like that. At least his Alpha acted quite protective when Kacchan presented. Ever since that I was wondering if he had a romantic interest in him. Do you, Kirishima?”

 

“Huh?” I think I halfway lost what Midoriya was theorising about. How did the topic move to me? 

 

“I see. You’re right, Midoriya. Kirishima has been very worried about Bakugou.”

 

“Of course, I’m worried. He is my friend. I don’t understand what is so weird about it.” Suddenly the high buildings running by us become much more interesting than the two people sitting next to me. My heart is hammering, I wish I could just get out of this car right now.

 

“I’m sorry, Kirishima. I don't think it is weird to worry about your friend.” A warm touch on my thigh makes me slightly jump. Remorseful two-coloured eyes look back at me. “I was worried about him too.”

 

“That’s right, Kirishima. I’m sorry. There is nothing wrong with falling for your friend and it is really not my business. Kacchan would probably kill me if I said any comment on who he dates or doesn’t date. Not that I would ever try to tell him what to do. Kacchan is amazing and I’m happy other people see that, too. And Kirishima, you're a fantastic and kind person. I hope Kacchan appreciates that in you. I rarely know what’s going on in his head and it is terrifying when I know. So it’s better if I don’t know, I guess.“ Midoriya’s voice turns into an unintelligible murmur.

 

“Midoriya, you’re muttering again.” Todoroki turns towards Midoriya but his palm is still weighing on my thigh. I wonder if it would be more rude than cowardy to just push his hand off because my heart has been beating quickly enough even without it. Is it possible to get a heart attack from the combination of embarrassment and someone’s touch?

 

In the end Midoriya forces himself to stay silent but his eyes are thoughtfully observing me. I don’t know what to say, therefore, I just look out of the car’s window again and observe the people walking on the sidewalk as we pass by a busy part of the city. Life is back and bustling on the open streets in a good way and I’m happy to see normalcy come back to our everyday life. Really, if my classmates have the time and energy to think about who I want to date then that is a good sign of peace getting back to us.

 

My phone buzzes. I see only one short message on the screen.

 

‘Will be back tomorrow.’

 

I can’t help but smile at the reply. I have never expected Bakugou to tell me when he will be back but here is his reply and it makes me happier than such a simple short message should.

 

“Is it good news?” Todoroki asks suddenly. I almost drop my phone when he looks towards it but I manage to get hold of it and lock the screen.

 

“Yes, Bakugou will be back tomorrow.” I know I’m grinning more than I should, but I’m happy, so why shouldn’t I? It is only Midoriya’s knowing expression that makes me uneasy - and Shouto’s hand, still resting on my thigh.

Chapter 5: Distance

Chapter Text

"Where is he? Man, it's almost six!" I let myself fall on the couch next to Sero who is playing the newest version of Mario Kart with Denki on his other side. "He said he will be back today.” I’m excited and hopeful and so worried. 

 

"Yeah, dude. We know. You told us already multiple times. We are also glad that he will be back soon but we cannot do more than wait." Sero says while pushing the buttons on the controller, his eyes glued to the screen.

 

"Probably he is still in Recovery Girl’s office." Denki suggets. “He needs to go for a check up.”

 

"Yeah, but it's getting late. I asked him where he was but he didn't even see the message…"

 

"I'm sure he will be here soon." Sero pats my shoulder and reaches out the controller towards me. “Play some game to take your mind off him for a second.”

 

“I would love to organise a welcome party for him, but I think he would kill me for it for real this time.” Denki pouts sadly while flipping through the game settings.

 

I nod because sometimes completely normal things can upset Bakugou. I join the game but my mind is of course not with it. I really miss Bakugou and I just want to give him a big hug. You know, because I miss him so much. I might be able to even convince him to join us and play a few rounds. Or would he be too tired after his heat? As for me, I was quite worn out after my rut, so maybe he would prefer to chill in his room. Would he let me stay with him a little? We could talk or watch a movie together. The squad could join us, too, and it would be like a small squad welcome party. That should not annoy him. It would be just the usual people. “Guys, how about-”

 

“Kacchan, you’re back!” Midoriya is on his way to the kitchen from the common room area when Bakugou steps into the dormitory, making him stand completely in the way of Bakugou’s sight. 

 

“Hey, welcome back, Kacchan!” Denki stops the game and jumps up to greet Bakugou. I follow him but I start to smell his repelling scent and it makes me keep my distance from him a few feet away.

 

Bakugou’s grimace turns into a snarl. “Stop staring at me!” He turns on his heels and starts to walk to the elevator. I look around and I realise everyone from the class is present either in the common room or in the kitchen area. Were they waiting for Bakugou, too? 

 

“Bakugou?” I want to ask it in a louder voice, not with this barely audible breath that leaves my mouth. I want to call after him but I just cannot make myself shout. The elevator closes behind Bakugou and I just wish I would have done more.

 

"Wow, that was a clear ‘keep away’ sign..." Sero shakes his head with a disbelieving smile. I don’t understand what is there to smile about… Bakugou is clearly upset.

 

When Bakugou wrote to me yesterday I thought everything was going well. Why is he so distant now? Denki comes to me and pats my shoulder in a half hug. Then he wants to pull me back to the couch but I want to check on Bakugou. What could have happened that made him so frustrated? Was his heat that bad? Did he not feel safe at home? Does he not feel safe in the dorms? Did his check up with Recovery Girl go wrong? Is he sick? 

 

I try to pry Denki’s arm off me to go after Bakugou when I hear footsteps coming back.

 

“Who the fuck dared to step in my room!" Bakugou is back and fuming in anger, his explosions popping.

 

“We apologise for intruding, but it was of utmost importance to clean your room.” Iida starts, sitting next to Midoriya at a kitchen table.

 

“Yes, Kacchan, we didn’t want to intrude-”

 

“Shut up, Deku! You are dead!”

 

"We just cleaned your room, man. The scent was kinda distracting…" I step towards him and raise my hands a little bit in surrender. 

 

"None of you shits know what personal space means? All of you went to my room?” Bakugou raises his voice accompanied by an explosion, making me flinch. “Don't you dare to touch anything in my room or come near it! Any of you fuckers come closer than necessary, I kill you!"

 

“Don’t think you’re suddenly more attractive just because you have a little extra from the girls. Why would anyone want to get closer to you? You are nowhere near to the beauty of the sexy girls. You are too flat and long…” Mineta grimaces in disgust.

 

“Shut up, whip! Noone cares what you think!”

 

"The whole building smelled like you, we needed to do something.” Todoroki tries before Mineta’s words sink in Bakugou’s brain and he decides to kill him. “We didn’t do anything more than air the room, wash your clothes and put everything back to the correct place. Kirishima even helped us to quickly find the place for everything. This way we did not spend much time in your room." Todoroki is putting tea bags into four mugs on a tray. Bakugou’s eyes zeros in on him. His anger seems to multiply, finally finding a new specific target for his anger.

 

“Bakugou, man! Really, we did no harm. You will find everything where they usually are. Don’t be mad, please.” I manage to grab Bakugou’s arm, before he can reach Todoroki. Unfortunately, this just means that his anger is now directed at me. 

 

“Don’t you fucking dare to grab me!” 

 

“Promise you will chill out.” My grab tightens around his arm to stop him from escaping, but it is nowhere near threatening. I just don’t want him to do something he will regret later. But his explosion quickly blows up in my face, making my Hardening thicken under the hot blast.

 

“I said, don’t touch me!” As soon as I let him go, Bakugou quickly disappears towards the staircase. I want to go after him. I want to talk to him. I-

 

“Dude, you better leave him for now.” Denki puts his arm in front of me, preventing me from stepping forward. "We should let him get used to being in the dorms again, I suppose." All I do is nod my agreement. I don’t want Bakugou to feel uncomfortable in the dorms.

 

“Kirishima, are you alright? You got a huge explosion in your face.” Todoroki’s concerned question makes everyone turn towards me from the direction of the staircase.

 

“Yeah, man, it was nothing.” I show up a thumbs up towards Todoroki.

 

“Mineta, don’t think I will let you off with badmouthing Bakugou and the girls!” Mina is livid and I feel a little bad for Mineta. 

 

“What? I just told him the truth. Wait, what kind of punishment are we talking about? Would it involve you tying me to a bed?” Mina bares his teeth threateningly, making Mineta put his hands up in surrender and step back a few steps. “Hey, it was just a joke. Maybe a half-joke because, you know, you’re a girl but also an Alpha… I would be even okay with you being violent. Just because it’s you.” Before Mina could catch him, Sero wraps his tape around him and drags him back towards the boys’ dorm, probably to tape and lock him up in Mineta’s room like usual.

 

I don’t understand why can’t everyone just welcome back the only Omega in our classroom. Omegas don’t often make it to the hero course and the fact that one of the strongest students here is an Omega is absolutely amazing. How many Omega pro-heroes are there even? The heroes usually are not public with their secondary gender but somehow every person has a guess about who is an Alpha and who is not. We should have celebrated that we have an Omega in our class.

 

“I swear, I will tear Mineta into pieces one day.” Mina grumbles while Hagakure pats her back.

 

“I think Mineta should watch what he is saying. Why would he want to encourage someone to be violent? Especially to be violent with him?”

 

Denki’s loud and carefree laughing fills the room, making me smile as the uneasiness leaves my mind. 

 

Bakugou will feel better tomorrow I’m sure.

 

Well… Unfortunately, he does not.

 

Bakugou is still telling us off whenever we go near him, therefore, as promised, we keep our distance from him and, like that, a week quickly passes with the usual routine of classes and homework and training. Bakugou, however, does not become calmer, his scent is sour as if he were sick. When I manage to catch him after class for a moment he just says it’s none of my business and marches back into his room. In the second week he starts to wear scent patches, but all of him has that sickly smell even with the scent patches. He also seems to be paler than usual. I cannot help but be worried. Bakugou, however, keeps ignoring all of us. It takes me back to the beginning of our first year. We already know that sometimes he just needs some space, therefore everyone patiently waits for Bakugou to calm down. I want him to feel safe with us, just like everyone else in the class. We want to show him that we would not treat him differently just because he is an Omega.

 

But Bakugou keeps his walls up.

 

In the third week he still locks himself up in his room after each school day. I never see him in the gym, he refuses to join when I invite him and he does not help me with my homework. He leaves for school early, way before me, so I end up walking alone to class, way too late. I got up early once to try and approach Bakugou, but he leaves even earlier than normal and I was completely useless during the whole school day when I woke up two hours before class. Instead, I knock on his door each afternoon even though he keeps sending me away. I don’t want to force myself on him, but it’s been over two weeks and I can’t ignore him. He is my friend after all. 

 

In the meantime, the school bombards us with homework and practice tests. As Bakugou still refuses to talk to me, and the tests are getting closer, I join Yaomomo’s study group. I’m a loser with anything that involves logic so I desperately need some help. Maybe it also helps Bakugou that I’m not pestering him all the time with the homework as he needs to catch up with the material that he missed out on.

 

On a Sunday study session with Yaomomo a few of us are gathered around a table in the kitchen. Yaomomo is trying to make sense of some maths problem when he walks into the kitchen. Anything would be more interesting than maths, especially Bakugou walking to the fridge. He nonchalantly takes out some stuff and starts to prepare something at the kitchen counter. I recognise his favourite hot sauce. Now Yaomomo says something very important sounding and she mentions that it will probably be in the test as well. Denki whines and pretends to die while Mina joins him in the suffering and Sero laughs at them. Bakugou’s voice makes me turn back to him. He is looking at Todoroki with a strange, slightly judging expression, they are standing next to each other at the kitchen counter. Todoroki is making tea, at least he would if Bakugou hadn’t taken the pot off the stove. Todoroki is holding a teabag in his hand and tries to convince Bakugou that the electric kettle is not working. But Bakugou just doesn’t believe him. He puts water into the kettle, plugs it in, and when it does not want to start he just hits the top of it. Bakugou’s smug smile, when the kettle starts working, does not seem to offend Todoroki - anything rarely does. Todoroki smiles at him with a small gentle curve of his lips and Bakugou pretends to be angry at him. I know the anger is just a pretence. Why? Because his grumbling complaints are missing the hurtful bite. Because he hasn’t activated his quirk, and because his words are much quieter and more flustered than when Denki deliberately pisses him off. 

 

Todoroki’s words are too quiet for me to hear but he keeps smiling while talking to Bakugou. Eventually even the pretence of anger disappears from Bakugou and I’m happy that he finally starts to loosen up in front of us. His shoulders relax, his movements calm down while he puts his food together. I catch his smile which is now less smug and more of his energetic self. This way Todoroki and Bakugou stay standing next to each other while Bakugou is making his food and Todoroki waits for the water to boil. They look so natural. The sunshine coming through the windows gives them a peaceful, heartwarming atmosphere. They look so… familiar with each other. 

 

Denki nudges my shoulder and asks if I’m okay. I don’t know why he thought I wasn’t okay - besides the fact that I will probably fail the next test. I glance back at  Bakugou again but he is not at the kitchen counter anymore. Todoroki is sipping his tea alone. I look around but I cannot see Bakugou in the room at all. I wonder what they spoke about. Bakugou seemed to enjoy the conversation. I hope he didn’t just make fun of Todoroki. He doesn’t look upset but he rarely ever does. His expression is calm and peaceful as he blows his tea and sips it. Why isn’t he sitting down? I’m sure it would be more comfortable than leaning against the kitchen counter. 

 

My heart skips a beat when I notice the heterochromic eyes on me. Todoroki is looking directly back at me with a curious questioning expression. Was I just staring at him? My face heats up in embarrassment, he opens his mouth to say something at the same time I quickly turn back to the study group.

***

 

Bakugou looks worn out with the dark circles under his eyes getting worse as the weeks go by. I hope he visits Recovery Girl if he feels sick. I really hoped that somehow he is getting used to us again after his appearance in the kitchen, but even during the fourth week, he still keeps disappearing in his room after classes and I just stop knocking on his door. Maybe I annoyed him with it. He still refuses to talk to me normally. In school all I could make him say was “Good morning” or a quick yes or no regarding topics which are not about his secondary gender. I see him talking to Sero one afternoon on the way back to the dorm, but by the time I can catch up to them, Bakugou has already disappeared. Denki says he might be just shy which is… not very likely. 

 

I also see him talk to Todoroki and Midoriya in passing more times in the fourth week, just a few sentences but even those are more than what he says to me. Bakugou also hands them notebooks, I recognise the neat fancy notebooks that Todoroki always uses and some others have All Might stickers on them, probably the notes from the missed lessons. Did it take him weeks to ask for them? Man, I also want to help him with something! I’m happy he decided to accept those notes, my notes are probably useless for him, but maybe I could help with something else. Anything else. Honestly, I even saw him give advice to Sato on a recipe and tease Uraraka on her new dress that she proudly showed the others. It was a normal pink dress. I don’t know why Bakugou had to make a scene about it. Even Midoriya joined the argument at some point and when I arrived at the scene to try to stop Bakugou, he had already left.  

 

Denki says I’m overthinking it and I’m too obsessed with Bakugou. Sero just grins, while Mina laughs and winks at me, when I mention this to them.

 

Don’t they notice the black circles under his eyes? Or the sickish smell that surrounds him?

 

Wait! Is this just me who Bakugou avoids? But why?

 

Now that I think about it… Even Denki has his usual daily teasing of Bakugou between classes. It’s nothing special, just some comments about his glaring or not glaring, comparing Lunch Rush’s food to Bakugou’s, or about his homework being always so immaculate. It’s not Bakugou starting the conversation but he still reacts to them. Even during lunch he sits with us but furthest away from me.

 

Denki is convinced that I’m obsessed and suggests I write Bakugou a letter if he doesn’t want to talk to me in person. I already sent some messages to him in the chat, of course. Which just makes Denki laugh and state that I do not understand romance and the importance of a handwritten letter. Well, typing is easier… But alright, I will take any help I get and if I get Bakugou talking to me with a letter then be it. 

 

I left a short note on Bakugou’s desk the next morning. Of course he did not reply. He threw the thing out as soon as he saw it. 

 

On that day during lunch break, Bakugou sits down at our table in the cafeteria, of course far away from me like he does since he came back to school after his heat. He has only a plate of soup with him.

 

“Dude, is that really all that you’re eating?” Sero completely ignores the glare and waits for the answer when he doesn’t get any he continues. “You haven’t been eating much. Are you sick?”

 

See? That is what I’m talking about! So I’m not insane to think that Bakugou is not himself lately, right?

 

“I eat what I want to eat. You’re not my mother. Stop nagging me.” Bakugou turns back to his soup and continues eating. I exchange a worried glance with Sero.

 

“I think this soup is bad. My stomach hurts like hell.” Denki pushes the food away and lays his head down on the table. Bakugou just raises an eyebrow for a moment then continues eating his soup.

 

Denki keeps complaining about his stomach but he says it’s not that bad to go to Recovery Girl for it. After our last lesson it seems Bakugou has had enough of Denki’s complaining. He walks up to him and stops in front of his seat, sniffing intently. Denki squeaks in his seat when Bakugou leans closer to him, and he closes his eyes as if trying to be invisible which is obviously a lost cause.

 

"Go home, Dunce Face." Bakugou concludes and walks back to his desk to pack his books. His sense of smell must be really good if he can pick up on any slight change in Denki’s scent. I cannot smell anything different. I sniff the air. All I smell is rain. I look outside, the sun shines brightly. There is no sign of any clouds. Oh!

 

"What?" Denki asks, terrified.

 

"I said, go home. You start to smell."

 

Denki blushes. "What!" 

 

Everyone knows what kind of smell he is referring to because Bakugou would never go near an Alpha close to their rut if he doesn’t have to. 

 

And Bakugou is right, of course. Right after visiting Recovery Girl, Denki goes home.

 

"Bakugou?" I nudge Bakugou's upper arm when I manage to catch up to him while walking back to the dorm. If he willingly talked to Denki, then he might not push me away again. "Are you glad that you're not the only Omega in the class?"

 

"Don't think that just because you're an Alpha, you have more right to be here than others!"

 

Bakugou is fuming and I’m taken aback by the hostility. I really didn't mean it that way. I’m just really worried that he feels alone. After all, up until now all our other classmates presented as Alpha. 

 

Well, at least he now said a full sentence to me…

 

Bakugou marches back to the dorm and I follow him because I have had enough of him ignoring me. Aren’t we supposed to be best friends? Or was that only in my head? I already waited weeks for him to calm down and come back to his usual self when he goes to the gym with me or when we spend time together in his room doing homework or spar in the training room, but Bakugou is still not relaxed at all, instead more and more sickly and tired.

 

He shuts his door in my face but I gently knock on it. "Bakugou, I’m really sorry. I did not want to offend you. Would you talk to me, please?”

 

There is no answer and I’m getting impatient.

 

“Bakugou? Would you talk to me?"

 

"Go away!"

 

It’s the usual answer I have received in the past four weeks, but I have had enough of this. "I would like to talk to you. You have closed yourself into your room since you came back. Aren't you feeling safe enough around us?" Silence. “Please. I won’t leave until you talk to me. I know I’m probably pushing too much or expecting too much, but…” I try not to sound too whiny. I try not to be too pushy. I try not to be upset. Because if I am, it will probably just give Bakugou even more reason to be angry with me and avoid me. “Please, you said nothing will change now that you presented, but you keep ignoring me.” I lean my forehead against the door and I pray he answers. I can barely believe my ears when I hear footsteps come to the door.

 

The door opens silently, revealing Bakugou with challenging red eyes directed right at me. “What do you want?”

Chapter 6: Hug

Notes:

a Kiribaku chapter

Chapter Text

"What do you want?" Bakugou asks through the gap of the open door. He has been avoiding me so much recently that his red piercing gaze directed right at me is actually intimidating.

 

My thoughts are a mess as I try to remember why I’m actually bothering him. "Talk?”

 

He raises a sceptical eyebrow. “Fine. Talk.” He is waiting with a bored expression, his hands crossed over his chest. I can clearly see the tiredness in his eyes now standing so close to him. I see the fatigue in the way he is trying not to lean against the doorframe but his body unconsciously gravitates towards it. “I don’t have time for this. Bother me when you have learned how to speak.” Shit! Was I just staring at him?

 

I push my foot and hand between the door and the doorframe when he tries to close the door again. “No, wait! Just give me a moment!”

 

“I already did. Get away from my door!” Bakugou steps on my foot and tries to pry my hand off the doorframe but it’s no use. I love my quirk at times like this. “What the fuck, Kirishima? Don’t block my door!“ The fact that he said my name makes me unbelievably happy.

 

“Please help me with my homework! I’m begging you! I’m useless without your help. Even with Yaomomo’s study group… I understand the stuff better when you explain it. Please! Please help me!” 

 

This stops Bakugou from wanting to close his door and I wasn’t even lying when I said I need his help. It is just not why I originally wanted to talk to him. It is not what I wanted to tell him but I’m a coward.

 

"Did you even bring your books if you want to study?"

 

“Yes!” I show up my school bag maybe a little too eagerly. I’m grateful for still having it on my shoulder.

 

Bakugou shakes his head with a huff. Did he find something funny? What did I do? I want to do it again just to make him laugh properly. “Then come in. What are you waiting for?” He opens his door wide and I just cannot move. 

 

“Can I really study in your room?”

 

“If you don’t move your ass and just make me wait then no.”

 

“Hm?” Does this mean I can go to his room or not? 

 

“Oh, my god! Why do I even bother!” He grabs my wrist and yanks me forward. He slams his door shut. “Now sit!” He points to his carpeted floor and I sit down next to his bed exactly where he pointed to. I can’t believe I’m in his room! As I look around everything looks like how we left it. Clean and tidy. There is no nest in his room, maybe it’s not Bakugou’s thing. “Alright, now show me where you need my help.” That is an easy request. Wherever the book opens, really anywhere, is the part I don’t get, but for now I stay with the material we learned today. I start with maths because that’s the first book my hand finds in my bag. I show the page to Bakugou sitting in front of me. His serious expression, while reading through the task I’m pointing at, makes me forget for a moment that it is the first time in a month that we are in a room together, just the two of us. I try to pay attention to every word he is saying about the new maths problems. His explanation is short and to the point. He seems to have less energy than usual. He also does not shout at me when I fail to reply to him when he asks me to repeat what he had just said. He tells me again from the beginning now using the first task as an example. The dark circles under his eyes draw my attention back to his face again and again, regardless of me trying my best to keep my attention on the homework I need to solve. He might kick me out if I point out his sick demeanour and appearance or if I voice my concern about him avoiding me for so long. Instead I try to solve the second task in my book.

 

"Calm down, idiot." Bakugou orders after I have been thinking about the second task for a while. I do not understand what he's talking about which he must see because he continues. "Your scent is everywhere."

 

"Oh, sorry."

 

Bakugou opens the balcony door and sits back in front of me. "Just calm down and solve your homework." He keeps looking at me, it takes me a few seconds to realise that he is waiting for me to continue working on the tasks.

 

"Yes." I cannot say more. I pray he won’t throw me out because I’m being too absent minded and apparently having a too strong and upset scent. I try to calm the nervous beating of my heart and stop the tingling running through my body just by thinking of him letting me be here. But Bakugou is watching me, I keep my eyes on my exercise book, but I know he is watching me. He is waiting for me to write down the steps of the task and eventually come to a resolution, but I just cannot move from one step to the other.

 

“This comes here.” He points to a number in the text of the task and to the incomplete formula I wrote down as the first step of the resolution. All I can say is a stupid ‘oh’ as I finally realise which number goes where.

 

Bakugou trembles and stops his explanation for a moment while he sends a side-glance towards his balcony door.

 

"If you are cold, please close the door. Do I still smell too strong?"

 

"It’s fine. The door stays open."

 

"Alright… If you’re fine with it."

 

I try to solve the next task, I think I succeed with it and as he does not say anything about it I think he also agrees. I go to the next one and then to the next but an unsettling thought cannot leave me alone. Well, there are countless chaotic thoughts in my mind which do not involve the school material and I want to ask Bakugou about, but only one thing bothers me the most at the moment. "Hey… uhm… Bakugou…?"

 

“Hm?"

 

"Do I really smell that bad?" I look up and find Bakugou working on his own homework, still sitting in front of me.

 

"No." He doesn't lift his head from his book but I can see the pen falter in his hand. He quickly manages to bring his control back and continues writing as if trying to get over this topic as quickly as possible.

 

"Then w-"

 

"Can't you just focus on your damn homework?"

 

"Oh… okay…" So Bakugou does not want to talk about it. But he said I don’t smell bad, so that is good at least, right? Wait! Does this mean that Bakugou thinks I smell good?

 

"Oh My God! Why can't you just calm the fuck down!" He glares at me and my happiness evaporates. 

 

"Sorry! Please don't throw me out!" 

 

Bakugou closes his eyes and takes a deep breath probably to calm his nerves. It seems to be a bad idea as his upper body swings slightly and he needs to support himself with one hand pressing against the ground. He covers his face with his other palm.

 

"Sorry, it was probably a bad idea for me to come here. I will leave." 

 

“No. You stay. I will clear my head and finish my homework quickly. I just need to concentrate till I finish the last fucking task. You sit here and continue with the rest. It’s the same formula.” Bakugou stands up and walks out to his balcony. “If you leave before I come back I kill you.” He adds from the balcony door then steps outside.

 

I stay put and concentrate on being calm as much as I can. I try to immerse myself in my homework, not daring to even look towards the balcony door. I got this. I understand the formula. Now I just need to apply it. It’s no problem.

 

Why did Bakugou need to leave? I’m the one who intruded into his room. 

 

A loud sneeze coming from the balcony takes my attention and I immediately put all my homework aside and walk to the balcony door. “Hey, it’s really cold outside.”

 

“If you still have questions I will answer them, just give me a few minutes.” The wind is slightly blowing outside and even I need to admit that it’s cold. I grab Bakugou’s zip-up hoodie from the back of his chair and place it over his shoulders. He instantly spins around to face me with a ready-to-attack expression on his face. I take a step back and raise my hands a little as an apology.

 

“It’s freezing out here. You will catch a cold. I told you, I will go back to my room. So please come back inside and let’s close this door, okay?” He slides his arms into his hoodie and zips it up. This is when I notice that his hands are empty. His book is laid on the windowsill. “Bakugou, are you okay?”

 

He is looking at me as if he had never expected me to go after him to his balcony. I hold his gaze and wait for him to say something. However, instead of answering me, he grabs his book from the windowsill and walks back inside. I instantly follow.

 

“Close the door behind you.” He says when I step back to his room and I follow what he asked. I don’t know what he was thinking just going outside without getting dressed properly. He is now standing in the middle of his room with his back turned towards me. He has placed his book back on his desk. It looks like he did not finish the task he was working on.

 

"Ba-Bakugou?" I cannot say his name without stuttering. He is acting strange and I don’t know why. He still keeps his back towards me.

 

“I know you didn’t come here to ask for stupid advice for that stupid homework. Just tell me what you want and then leave.” He turns towards me with blazing red eyes.

 

“I didn’t lie! I really need help with my homework, especially maths. You know I’m hopeless with it.”

 

“You would know all that stuff if you paid attention during class.”

 

“But I did! I swear!”

 

“To the teacher, idiot! Not to me!” I want to protest but he continues. “You have been staring at me since I came back. It is fucking annoying! Even creepier than the stupid first years! What’s wrong with you?”

 

“Oh, am I really acting weird? I’m sorry. I was just really worried about you. You started looking exhausted and you smelled sick.”

 

“I’m fine!”

 

“But-” For a moment I forget what I wanted to say because the person in front of me is just beautiful with that stubborn glint in his eyes. I have always known that Bakugou is strong and amazing. But even with his scars and dark circles under his eyes all I can think of right now is that he is breathtakingly beautiful. "May I… May I hug you?" My words are too quiet and breathless. My heartbeat is drumming in my ears. I hope Bakugou doesn’t freak out because of my selfishness.

 

He narrows his eyes as if waiting for a catch so he could fight back in the first possible moment.

 

"It's fine, if you say no…"

 

Bakugou huffs and averts his eyes. "Do whatever…"

 

"Really?" But really ?

 

“Don’t make me repeat it.” Bakugou’s vivid, challenging eyes send goosebumps down my chest. I take one step towards him then another till I’m in front of him. I stand there, just a few inches away, and I wait for him to change his mind, to say he was joking because obviously he would never want me to hug him. “What is it? Did you get cold feet? Is an Omega not good enough for you or what?” Before I can react he leans forward, his teeth bite down on my jawline. It is so unexpected that my quirk doesn’t activate in time. When he tries to bite me again, however, his teeth meet hardened skin, in return he trips me and pushes me to the ground. I land hard on my back and before I can sit up Bakugou is already on top of me, straddling my hips. “Say it to my fucking face if you have a problem!” He is grabbing my collar, his teeth are bared. He growls at me and I automatically growl back.

 

“But I don't have any problem with you!” I grab his arms and I turn our position. His small surprised squeak is amusing. He struggles to get out of my hold. “You are the one who has been avoiding me for a month! You disappeared to your room after school each day and you also ignored me in school, too. And you constantly made me worried with those dark circles under your eyes and your sour smell." 

 

“You have been acting like I grew another head! There is nothing weird about being an Omega!”

 

"Of course, there is nothing weird about being an Omega, but eventually you were getting along with the others! But not with me… Is it really just me you kept avoiding? Do you not feel safe with me? Denki said I’m obsessing over this too much, but really if I did something stupid just tell me, okay?"

 

"I always tell everyone if they do something stupid."

 

"But you didn’t tell me anything! You even threw out the note I wrote to you. I thought if you don’t talk to me then you might be willing to write to me… I was obviously wrong." I let go of Bakugou’s arms and I wrap him in a tight hug. I rest my head in the crook of his neck, while my chest rests on top of his chest. "I missed you, man! I still miss you!" The words slip through my mouth but I don’t mind. I really missed him! I press my nose against his temple. "It’s like I haven’t talked to you for years. Why didn’t you answer me? Why didn’t you tell me anything?"

 

“What note?” Bakugou’s confusion snaps me out of my despair and I push myself up with my hands to properly look into his eyes.

 

“Last week. In the morning I left a note on your desk saying to talk to me and that I miss you. Maybe it was a stupid idea…”

 

Bakugou snorts. “Idiot, since we started the second year I receive such notes multiple times a week. Sometimes there is also a phone number on it and stupid admiring texts from people I have never talked to. I guess I just saw the note and automatically threw it out.”

 

“Oh, so you would have replied if you knew it was mine?” I keep looking at Bakugou under me, he averts his eyes. “Sorry, I didn’t realise you get so many notes, but it’s true, you are really like an official and nationally acknowledged hero now, so it makes sense.” Bakugou still keeps looking away. “Hey, we are still friends, right?” I watch his every reaction. His short huffed ‘yes’ accompanied by a roll of his eyes is more than I have ever dreamed of. I repeat his answer in my head to make sure I remember it for forever. I lean down, pulling him into another hug, while I bury my nose into his hair. "Thank you so much!” Sweet caramel scent fills the room and my mind. It’s so much more pleasant than his sour sickish hostile smell. “Thank you for letting me be around you again.” I run my fingers through his hair without thinking. After realising it, I almost jump away from the fear of him kicking me out but he does not comment or react to it in any other way than pulling me closer. His fingers are grabbing the back of my T-shirt with such force that I worry it might tear into pieces. “Hey, it’s alright now. Whatever the problem was that made you exile yourself into your room each day is now over, right? From now on we can hang out like usual, right?” 

 

“What is ‘usual’ in this?” He bites my jawline again and again, and I can’t help but growl back. He chuckles as if he has won an argument and buries his nose into my neck. I want to ask what’s going on but my voice doesn’t cooperate. I try to calm my rapidly beating heart, I hope he doesn’t notice it. 

 

“Fuck, why do I feel better like this?” Bakugou’s arms tighten around me, my body is pressing against his. I can feel his breath against my neck, making goosebumps run down my entire body. “Why do I have to be the one to be clinching to stupid Alphas? So fucking unfair! Why can't a quirkless idiot be an Omega? But no, he has to be an Alpha of course… For fucks sake, someone surely thinks I’m some sick joke and just laughs at me. Why don’t you laugh at me? You would be right. It's so fucking ridiculous! I'm like a sick joke. Why the fuck do I have my quirk if a jackass Alpha can just command me not to use it? Why do I have to be weakened by stupid useless fucking emotions? It's either I cling to stupid scents to have my common sense back or I just dwell in my fucking anger. I cannot be a hero like that!"

 

"Bakugou! Why couldn't you be a hero?" My T-shirt is wet on my shoulder where his face is pressed against me and the fabric sticks to my shoulder. I automatically start stroking his hair.

 

"Why? Do you even see me right now? I'm a fuck up, clinging to you for no reason. I tried to keep some distance from all of you idiots to avoid situations like this, but most of you just cannot get the hint and keep bothering me all day. I cannot get my peace even after school. My mind is all over the place, I cannot concentrate. I can’t even go to my internship like this! Although finally my arm is getting a little bit better and I finally have equipment to support it, this Omega bullshit just destroyed all my plans.” 

 

“But isn’t scenting an Omega-thing, shouldn’t it make you feel better? No, I don’t mean it in a bad way!” I add quickly when I see Bakugou’s glare directed at me. “I just mean, everyone needs support. Please stop beating yourself up just because hugs and scenting calm you down."

 

He turns his head away, but his fists are still tight around my T-shirt. "What if this stupid emotional shit gets me during a fight?” His body is shaking and I don’t know if me holding him tighter would stop it. "What if I feel a pull towards a villain? And I haven’t even mentioned my heat…. What would you do if a villain attacked you during your rut? Huh? You would just tear them apart, right? What would a fucking O-Omega do during heat? Spread their legs like a fu-fucking whore?" He lets go of my T-shirt and covers his face with his arm. His voice keeps shaking and gets muffled by his repressed sobs. I want to do something to take his pain away, to calm him down.

 

"Man…" I slide my fingers through his hair, he doesn’t protest. “I’m sorry.”

 

“Don’t say you’re sorry.” He hits my shoulder, but there is no power in it. His body keeps shaking, while he presses his arm against his face. I roll to my back and pull him with me to lie on top of me. I hope it gives him more comfort and safety than me trapping him to the ground. I rest one hand around his hips and I stroke his hair with my other hand. He presses his face into the crook of my neck, his arms wrap around my neck.

 

“Can’t Recovery Girl help with something like…” My face heats up. “I don’t know… like giving you suppressants or something?”

 

“Already done that.” The slight trembling of his body stops, his fingers start to fiddle with my hair. “The shitty sour smell is partly because of that. And it has so many side effects listed! I can feel the headache and slight nausea all day. And these are just the ‘mild side effects’. And even with suppressants I feel this shitty pull all the time and I will also have to have my heats. Forcefully blocking them just causes even more problems, like unexpected heat, distress, or even fucking heart attack…” He hits the ground next to my head when a sob escapes his mouth. "Fuck! I hate this!" 

 

I stay silent this time and wait if there is anything else he wants to share, but he does not continue. I hold him till he calms down. Then he pulls away, I automatically reach after him but he slaps my hand away and goes to his night stand. He takes out a tissue from the drawer, wipes his eyes and blows his nose. I sit up and watch his every move. He stands with his back towards me for a few minutes. I’m about to say that it’s manly to cry, so he does not need to be embarrassed, but I do not want to emphasise that he was crying so I do not say anything. Eventually he walks to the bin and throws out the tissue. “You must think I’m crazy. Well, you’re right.”

 

"Crazy? Why? It sounds like a nightmare, even just to hear all the things you said, to experience all that must be horrifying. But I'm sure you'll figure out something. There are surely other Omegas working as heroes. Didn’t Recovery Girl mention something? You told her you’re worried about this, right? And that the suppressant makes you sick?” I take his hand and he lets me pull him back down.

 

“The hag said more than enough. I want to forget about this bullshit.” He sits down next to me and leans against my side. We keep looking at the carpet in front of us. “I went to the hag a week ago to complain that her shitty suppressant doesn’t work. She did some tests and said I’m fine, my body probably just needs to get used to it… But I still feel sick and my Omega is constantly shouting at me, begging me to get close to the Alphas, but I do not want to be close to them. And I do not want people to look at me differently just because I’m… what I am. I hate clinging to people. I hate that I need this shit! I hate that it makes me feel safe. I hate that I need this shit to feel safe."

 

"Why don’t you feel safe?”

 

There is no reply at first. Bakugou’s head against my shoulder is comforting, I like his weight pressing against me. 

 

“The pull inside me that urges me to go to them. To you . It’s annoying. It pisses me off to no end.” I hear a sniff. I ignore it. Instead I focus on Bakugou finally opening up a little. I want to put an arm around his shoulder and pull him close again, but he apparently doesn’t want to be touched so I just keep sitting motionless and listen to what he has to say. “So to avoid that, I just ignored everyone. I ignored the pull, my Omega’s stupid whining, and I ignored the stupid annoying extras. I ignored my headache, the occasional dizziness… the nausea…”

 

There are multiple things I want to tell Bakugou. Like how absurd it is to avoid people because you would rather suffer than let them comfort you. Like how unrealistic it is to feel unsafe among our classmates. Like how difficult it was to see him so sick and disappear alone each day. I want to tell him, reassure him, that he can count on me. I thought he knew. I thought he knew I would support him any way possible. “And you think the suppressants make you sick?” This is all I can ask in the end. 

 

“Yeah, as you see the feeling of wanting the closeness doesn't disappear, and the stuff still makes me feel shit. But the hag might be right with getting used to it… I hate this. I hate when those losers look down on me with their pity. I hate touches but my Omega just cannot shut up about wanting it.”

 

“You know that our classmates wouldn’t do anything to you that you do not agree to, right?”

 

“Yeah, they are fucking saints…” He rolls his eyes.

 

“I’m serious, man. You should know by now that you can trust them, trust us . But if you have concerns you can report people to Aizawa. It is a serious issue if you feel this unsafe in school or in the dorm. And… You know if… maybe… if you feel comfortable enough, you can come to me any time. If I can help you just a little bit, that’s already worth it, right?”

 

“Always so eager to offer your help… What do you think I’m doing right now? I’m already taking advantage of you. But this shit is my problem. I need to solve this alone. I just need some time.”

 

“You know, I also like hugs. Everyone likes hugs. So this is not just an ‘Omega thing’. Hugs make me feel better, too. Do they make you feel better?”

 

He presses his nose against my scent gland. “I’m going to throw out the fucking suppressants.” 

 

“I think you need to discuss that with Recovery Girl. You won’t just throw it out without talking to her, right?”

 

He doesn’t answer.

 

“Bakugou?”

 

“I’m not stupid.”

 

“I didn’t-”

 

“I’m a hero student, I cannot cling to an Alpha or anyone all the time…”

 

“But it’s okay if you ask for help, even if you are a hero student. And if it’s just scenting, then you just uselessly suffered for the last four weeks because I have always been here and the others, too... And I thought I’m the stupid one…”

 

“Shut up.” He bites my jawline again, it hurts this time. Why didn’t my skin harden automatically?

 

“Hey, if you feel up to it, would a little workout help you calm your nerves? It usually helps me, so… Would you like to come to the gym with me?" I ask while rubbing my throbbing jaw where he bit me.

 

“You just want to skip homework, don’t you? But whatever… Let’s go. If some extra tries to annoy me, I kill them."

 

"Please don't think bad of me when I try to stop you. But I'm sure no one will disturb us, okay?"

 

"Fine… Get your training clothes then."

 

***

 

There are already a few people in the gym, who are all busy working out. I also notice a small group of 1st years watching us from the side, but they keep their distance and don’t say anything, so it’s whatever. No one seems to mind that we are here. That I’m here. I start to relax into the repetitive movements of each sit up and squad. I also do the usual boring exercises with my arm, I’m still not allowed to train them with weights… People come and go without disturbing us. The window next to me is slightly open, too, therefore the smell is not overwhelming either. My sense of smell is not that good when it’s outside of my heat but the smell of shitty Alphas still disturb me.

 

I want to forget my previous pathetic outburst. I hate crying! But I just could not stop it... I hope the workout helps with getting my common sense back.

 

On Kirishima’s jaw there is still a slightly visible redness where I bit him. I can’t stop smirking whenever I think about it.

 

"Hey, bro!" The iron extra starts a conversation with Kirishima. I ignore them. Instead I concentrate on my legs and knees as I push the weights up with my feet in the leg press machine.

 

“Um… Bakugou, may I talk to you?” The first thing I do when I hear that high voice is lock the weights. You never know with these idiots what they are planning.

 

“What do you want?” I don’t want to talk to this extra but I have a feeling she would not go away until I explicitly tell her multiple times to do so. 

 

“I would like to talk to you in private.” The bitch with orange hair continues talking. My answer is an automatic no. Why would I want to talk to this extra? “Please, I wouldn’t take up much of your time. If you could spare me just a little from your free time-”

 

"Oh, if it's not our most recent gossip-subject…Why is it always the villainous ones who get the most admiration?" Another extra starts, smirking at me. I have already met this one I think. Class B, the copycat. I try to ignore him, too. I unlock the weights and start to lower them and push them up slowly. I still have one round. But the loser extra continues… "We , Class B, are so much better because we don't have any Omegas in our class… How does it feel to be a lone Omega in your class? Do you enjoy the attention? I'm sure all the Alphas-"

 

“Don’t you dare to talk to him like that!” The extra bitch is screaming. “He is an amazing hero and you should feel honoured just to be in the same school as him!” I don’t think I have seen her before today. Why is she getting involved in this? She should have just stayed in the corner where she was. I cannot ignore this. I cannot continue my training like this. Why did I even come here again? I can do basic exercises in my room too… I get up to my feet. I would love to blow up both of their stupid faces. 

 

“Oh, please… I did at least as much as him in the battle against All for One. Why is he the one getting the attention?” The big mouthed fuck looks at me with a mocking grin, while the bitch is standing with a gaping mouth. “Omegas should just-” 

 

"Keep your mouth shut." This is Kirishima, who stands in front of the big-mouthed loser, blocking my view. 

 

"Oh, how chivalrous of you to come to the poor Omega's aid…" 

 

"I don't need protection. I can kill you with my own hands!" I push Kirishima and the girl out of the way and grab the copycat’s collar. "Do you have a problem, useless no one?" I growl into the stupid fuck’s face.

 

"The Omega-villain…" He starts to laugh hysterically. "So ridiculous! I bet now not even the villains would want you. Unless they want their cock warmed up…"

 

There is growling and the strong scent of killing intent. There is panic and screaming. Most of the people run out of the gym.

 

The loser fuck collides against the wall.

 

"Bro, chill!" The iron idiot grabs Kirishima's arm with the iron lock of his hands. 

 

“Bakugou, don’t listen to those brutes. Are you injured somewhere?” The bitch with orange hair stands in my way. 

 

"Kirishima, Kacchan!" Deku runs into the gym with some of our classmates. He tries to find out what has happened but with the unconscious idiot on the ground it is not difficult to understand the situation. "Kacchan, are you alright?"

 

"I'm perfectly fine. Ask that fucker on the ground." I shake off the bitch’s arm and now I notice that there are several people surrounding us.

 

"Bro, he can say stupid things sometimes but he is not a bad person. Just chill, bro!" The iron extra tries to talk some sense into Kirishima, but his attention is entirely focused on the unconscious loser on the ground. He is glaring at him, growling with his sharp teeth bared, his features hardened. It makes a warm fuzzy feeling run through me.

 

"Kendo, take Monoma out of here!" The iron idiot keeps shouting.

 

"Kirishima!" Ice covers Kirishima's legs when he tries to run after Karate Girl and the unconscious loser. "Let them leave." Halfie covers Kirishima’s legs over and over again when he manages to break out of it. "Bakugou is alright." He holds his wrist in front of Kirishima's nose. I get what he is trying to do, to calm Kirishima, which makes sense, but I cannot make myself do the same. I’m too fascinated. "Bakugou is alright. Please check it yourself." 

 

“It’s Todoroki! Wow, he is always so cool!” The background noise is too much.

 

Kirishima's features soften. His eyes come into focus and he looks around. He instantly hunches his shoulders in embarrassment when he sets his eyes on me. "I'm sorry."

 

"You better be! I can take care of some big mouthed fuck."

 

"Bro, you went totally insane." The Iron extra says in disbelief and claps Kirishima’s back.

 

"Sorry, I… uhm… I will go out to get some fresh air." He starts for the door but both his legs and arms get trapped. "Guys… why?" He looks at his legs covered in ice , and at the two people grabbing his arms: the iron extra and me.

 

"You won't go after that fucker. It's not worth you getting expelled." I look into Kirishima's eyes and try to see if the other is completely back to normal.

 

"But he said such awful things about you!"

 

"I'm sure he learned to shut up next time. If he has a next time, of course, and didn't just die."

 

"Shit, I didn't kill him, did I?" 

 

"Who cares…" I shrug. "You were like a monster. I liked it." I grin at him with a kind of pride that I know is bad because this Alpha - who also happens to be Kirishima - has just almost killed a fellow student. The Omega inside me, however, is just too hyped up over the strength of this Alpha to care. 

 

"You did?" Kirishima's eyes start to shine with hope. His bright eyes make my heart flutter. Stop it!

 

“But I didn’t need your protection. I could have solved it myself.”

 

"You went completely berserk." Iron Face’s disbelieving voice takes my attention. "Is your rut coming up soon?"

 

Kirishima is thinking for a few moments. "I… I don't know." He admits sheepishly.

 

"What does it mean that you don't know?" I slap him on the back of his head. "Did you really dare to come into my room not knowing when your rut starts? Do you want to die?" 

 

"I had only one so far and Recovery Girl said it might be irregular at the beginning! I felt completely fine in your room."

 

"Of course, you did. Idiot!" I punch Kirishima's shoulder and walk away. I try to get out of this place as quickly as possible.

 

"You went to Kacchan's room?" I hear an underlying protective tone in Deku’s voice. It pisses me off.

 

"I did, but he let me in. And we were completely fine!" Kirishima tries to bring up some supportive reasons why he ended up in his Omega-friend's room. It sounds ridiculous. "We were studying." He adds it as a last resort, it makes me want to laugh. I march out of the gym instead.

Chapter 7: Movie night

Notes:

TodoBaku + BakuSquad chapter

Chapter Text

Kirishima is out of school and out of the dorms. If he had been expelled because of the fucking Copycat, I’m sure I would kill that fuck first and then Kirishima for thinking I need protection! But Recovery Girl could fix the big mouthed fuck without a problem - and as he was the one insulting an Alpha - Kirishima did not even get a strict look from Aizawa. They were idiots to formulate the story like that. Do they think Kirishima would have been punished if they told Aizawa that the shit was insulting me? I think Aizawa knows what actually happened which makes me wonder why he let this kind of aggression from Kirishima slide. Either way, I’m actually happy Kirishima did not get detention or worse, get expelled, for something stupid like protecting me.

 

His scent in my room started to fade the next day after he came to my room. I still can’t believe that I did not realise that his rut is getting closer! His scent was so strong! My Omega almost went crazy about having it fade away but wearing the hoodie Kirishima handed to me when I was standing on the balcony calmed it down a little, even if the hoodie was mine. Taking something from his room was completely out of question. I’m not a coward to take something from him without asking and I don’t need Alpha-scents to be functional!

 

I’m able to be without Kirishima. 

 

Recovery Girl agreed to test if my nausea goes away without the suppressants. She also advised more frequent scenting… Which is bullshit if you ask me. I was perfectly fine without it before and the previous pathetic attempt with Kirishima just made me a whiny bitch. It was utterly humiliating and embarrassing. I do not ever want any kind of repeat of that. If it happened in front of anyone else, like Sparky or TapeFace for example, they would have laughed their asses off and I would have had to blow up their stupid faces because of that. 

 

It’s no problem. I’m really able to be without Kirishima. 

 

Even if it is not that much of a problem, my classmates are still annoying, so I end up in my room after the classes and I come out only to eat something. Those shits can be so annoying just by existing in the same room as me.

 

Today, the fourth day after Kirishima left, is just like any other day, I go to my room after school. I do my homework, the usual sets of sit ups and squats… I even try push ups but my arms give out much sooner than before the injury. Then I get hungry… I should have brought something with me after the classes ended. But it’s really whatever. I’m hungry so I go to eat. It would be stupid not to. 

 

It actually turns out to be quite okay to be in the kitchen. After I made it clear that I want my peace and quiet, they quickly shut up and keep their distance. All I need to concentrate on is the stew I’m making: the right temperature, the seasoning… and of course the pasta as the garnish. My classmates actually can be decent when they want to be. It is really surprising that they can actually behave for once in a lifetime…

 

“Denks, welcome back!” And here goes my peace and quiet… The Alien’s screech is deafening and the rest of the idiots erupt in welcoming greetings, as well. The chaos is back and I wish I had a private kitchen…

 

Sparky gets all the cuddles and hugs. He is all over the moon and touched by the idiots' acceptance and care. The sight somehow makes me want to vomit and a hint of betrayal creeps up in my chest. No, I don’t care what those idiots are doing! I have nothing to do with them! Why are they trying to take my appetite away? Especially when I finally can eat more than a few bites! I try to forget everyone around me and instead I concentrate on my pasta and stew on the stove. This time the idiots don’t dare to beg for my food. Somehow even that makes my Omega disappointed, but that’s just stupid!  I glance to the side again and some of them are curiously watching me then they notice me looking and turn their attention back to Sparky instead. I’m glad. 

 

"Bakugou, will you come to the internship tomorrow?”

 

Jeez, I was getting comfortable here with the lack of pestering! Why is he the one now to talk to me? I glare at the loser. I hope he catches on fire for asking this stupid question. “No. Paperwork is shit and your father is an asshole. If he retired he should keep his shit out of the agency.”

 

“I do not have any arguments against those statements, but it’s still our internship which is important for our careers. I will go with Midoriya tomorrow.”

 

“Stop shoving it into my face that you can do proper herowork!”

 

“Paperwork is also part of herowork.”

 

“You say that because you don’t know what it’s like!” I turn back to my stew and stir it. I hope Halfie gets the message and leaves me.

 

“You are probably right. Does that mean that your strength is back? Does your arm still hurt? During our last practice your blows were almost back to the usual.” The idiot takes my right hand and inspects it as if he would know anything just by looking at it. Then he bends my arm at my elbow and I wince. Why am I letting him touch me? “I see. Still too stiff. It will get better.” Yeah, sure, that is the goal. Obviously. Even if the doctors said it can never be the same. Even if it won’t be back to normal, it will be good enough for me to fight! Stupid Todoroki for commenting on things that he has nothing to do with!

 

“Blasty, why are you growling?” Racoon is an idiot for sticking her nose into something where it does not belong. She should be pestering Sparky!

 

“Let me go.” I continue glaring at Halfie, who finally gets the message to not touch me and lets go of my arm.

 

“Anyway, I hope you will join us tomorrow. We can surely find something that you can help with.” The idiot still does not look like he wants to leave. “What about some training? Would you come to spar with me?" 

 

"No.” I glare into heterochromic eyes then back at my food. "I'm making food. Can’t you see?"

 

"We can go later. I think training would help you calm down."

 

"I'm calm."

 

"But, Sweety, you're not calm." Racoon remarks from a couch again where she pulled Sparky over and now they lie tangled up on the couch.

 

"Call me that again and I will tear your tongue out."

 

"Ouch…" Pinky makes a painful grimace and turns back to her conversation with Sparky.

 

My food is finally ready, I put it onto a plate and march back to my room. I ignore Dunce Face calling after me, wishing everyone would just leave me alone!

 

It does not take long when someone knocks on my door. "Bakugou…"

 

Why the fuck is he here? No, I don’t care. I’m not answering. I take a bite from my food.

 

“Bakugou, can you hear me?” I take another bite then another… “I thought you were cooking in the kitchen because you knew that the others were planning a little welcome party for Denki and you wanted to wait for him. They will now watch an action movie. Denki asked you to stay, why didn’t you?” No, I’m not answering! I don’t care who planned what. I don’t care! “Denki and the others wanted to come after you and ask you to join but we agreed that it would probably overwhelm or annoy you, so I came here instead…"

 

“Not interested!” Shit, I fucked up! Now he will think I’m willing to talk to him…

 

There is silence for a few seconds. I hope he left but I hear his voice again. “Bakugou, can I come in? It's weird to talk to you through a door."

 

No. Just no. I take another bite from my food and I chew it as slow as possible. Why can’t he leave me alone? What is it to him or the other idiots that make them pester me all the time? What do they get from it? Why can’t I stay in my safe room where no one is supposed to disturb me? No, it has nothing to do with safety! To take my attention away from this stupid idea I speed up eating my food. Wait! Do they think I’m hiding up here? I’m not hiding! I don’t care what they think!

 

"Bakugou? Even if you are not interested in the movie, it would be great if you could join for a friend?”

 

“You’re not my friend!” I slam my fork on the table. The table slightly swings from the impact.

 

“I appreciate that you thought of me first but I was talking about Denki. Since Kirishima left, you went back to-"

 

“Why can’t you get the message and leave me alone already?” I yank my door open and I glare into heterochromic eyes as dismissively as possible, but of course, it has no impact on him.  “Are you enjoying pissing me off?”

 

“No, of course not. I just feel bad that there was no welcome party for you. The others feel bad, too, but maybe you don’t like parties… However, I don’t want you to feel like Denki is somehow more appreciated or more accepted than you are. You are also our friend and you were the first Omega in our class. I think everyone was really surprised and we didn’t know how to handle the situation properly. But most importantly we didn’t know what would make you happy. We still don’t know-”

 

“Don’t you dare to make this into an Omega-sob story! I don’t care about Dunce Face. You can organise movie nights for him every night, as if I care!”

 

Halfie reaches forward, toward my face, and brushes his thumb against my skin. “Sorry, there was just a little sauce on your cheek. Now it’s fine.” The mint and candle light is everywhere, making my chest warm up in a cozy safety. I almost forget why I’m actually shouting at him.

 

I slap his hand away. “Listen to what I’m saying!”

 

“If you really don’t want to join the crowd, my offer still stands. You could come with me to train. I thought training would calm you down. The training room is probably empty this time of the day.”

 

I close my eyes for a moment to calm my nerves and to stop myself from choking Halfie because of his stupidity. “I don’t need to give you an explanation why I refuse something, but it seems you are too dense to understand that I just ate and I would rather not vomit everything up again, you idiot! Plus it’s late and I still have studying to do, so leave.” I point down to the corridor towards the staircase but he does not move.

 

"I see. I really didn’t think of that, but you don’t need to move while watching a movie and I’m sure you already understand everything that we learned in class. I’m sure you would be fine in the common room. Oh!” His eyes widen as if he has just realised something. “I see. Right, you would rather not do anything without your Alpha. I didn’t think of this before either, I’m sorry, however, Kirishima is not here and he probably won't be back in the next few days. Does this mean that you will be just in your room till he comes back? I’m sure Kirishima would understand if you joined us in the common room. We are all friends here."

 

My mind goes blank with shock for a moment then it turns into rage. How the fuck does he dare to assume anything! I grab the collar of his shirt and I shake him. I growl in his face. “Say that again and I will blow up your stupid face! I don’t need any Alpha to do anything!” His smell from up close is stronger. The cold mint and the warm candle light fights my anger as if it would be nothing. My eyes slowly close, but the mint wakes up my mind like a cold shower, the warmth pulls me closer. Shit! No! I’m not repeating the shit that happened with Kirishima! But somehow my stupid Omega feels entitled to take over my actions and just breathe in Halfie’s scent deeply.

 

“You're right. It’s none of my business.” Halfie’s voice comes from right next to my ear. “Does my smell calm you down? I should have thought of that sooner. People usually say my scent is calming. If you would like me to, I can give you my shirt.” 

 

My eyes snap open, choking down my Omega’s jubilating ‘Yes, please!’. Finally having my control back, I push Halfie away. “I don’t need your damn shirt!”  I walk past him down to the common room.  If I stayed in my room, I’m sure my Omega would be hung up on Halfie’s scent till it fades away. I don’t want any Alpha’s scent! I am capable of existing without any of it!

 

I can hear the footsteps as Halfie is following me. I quicken my steps. I take the staircase because I do not want to risk getting into the elevator with Halfie. When I arrive in the kitchen area, I head straight to the cupboard. I’m thirsty! It’s just because I’m thirsty and explicitly not because I need something to do to distract myself from feeling awkward to show up in this stupid common room right after I left. 

 

With a glass of water in hand I head to the empty couch on the side. Most of my classmates are sitting on the floor in front of the television so it is easy to just disappear on the sidelines. 

 

"Kacchan! You really came back! Thank you!" Sparky is sitting on a couch in front of the television wrapped up in a very fluffy blanket between Pinky and SoySauce. 

 

I ignore his shouting and sip my water instead. Sparky does not let me off so easily, however. He walks to me with the blanket still wrapped around him. "Can I sit next to you?"

 

"No.” I try to ignore him but he keeps pestering me.

 

"May I give this to you at least?" He reaches out his blanket to me.

 

"Keep your shit and sit back where you were."

 

Dunce Face looks at the ground with sad disappointment. Then he suddenly perks up with mischief in his eyes, he throws himself on top of me and wraps the blanket around both of us. "What the fuck?" The glass falls out of my hand and I wait for the sound of the shattering glass , while trying to push Sparky away, but the sound does not come. SoySauce is holding the glass with his tape wrapped around it. “See what you did? Now the whole floor is wet!”

 

"But the glass did not break! I just want to get comfortable." Sparky leans his head against my chest and turns towards the television. Yaoyorozu throws a towel on the wet floor and Sparky wipes the floor as much as he can reach it from my lap. "The view is not bad from here." 

 

“Yeah, you’re right, Denks.” Racoon says from in front of the couch. When the fuck did she sit there?

 

“Blasty, you don’t blow us up if we join, right?” Tape Face grins with his stupid face, sitting next to the Alien. 

 

I push Sparky off me while I sit up. “Why do you want to sit here?”

 

“We don’t want to force ourselves on you.” Jirou slides next to me.

 

“Yeah, Blasty.” Racoon adds from the floor, which is now dry and the towel is thrown to the side. “Just tell us if it’s too much and we will back off.”

 

“Speak for yourself, Mina. I’m not moving from here.” Sparky rests his head in my lap again and spreads his legs along the couch. Why is he lying on top of me again? Why do they pester me?


“We don’t want to force you to do anything.” The Alien adds apologetically.

 

“You could never force me to do anything!” It is a stupid comeback. I have no idea if I can somehow force my will over an Alpha’s order. “Do whatever, just get out of my view.” I add nonchalantly. Pinky squeaks with joy. I want to regret coming to watch this stupid movie but my Omega is too hyped up about it... 

 

Instead of leaving again, I try to get comfortable, leaning my back against the couch. Sparky’s weight is unusual on top of my thighs, Jirou’s silent presence on my side however somehow convinces me that it will be alright. When I glance at her she just shrugs with a look that says ‘just let him have fun this once’. I roll my eyes and look at the television instead where the film already started to roll. My fingers find Sparky’s hair. The repetitive motion of stroking his hair is somehow comforting, like petting a cat. Then I smell the rain coming off of Sparky and I hear his quiet purr. A murmur of 'how cute' runs through the group of idiots in the common room. I glare at them. My heart skips a beat in surprise when my eyes meet the heterochromic gaze, I almost forgot about him. That two faced loser is sitting between Deku and Cheeks on the opposite side of the room. How the fuck dare he invite me here then just ignore me! The loser is still looking at me. I keep glaring back. Then his eyes wander away from me. He takes his phone out of his packet and starts typing, then he looks back at me expectantly.

 

What the fuck does he want now? My phone is in my room… Why can’t he just open his fucking mouth and talk to me? Is he ashamed of talking to me? I want to blow up his face! 

 

"Kacchan, what's wrong?" Sparky pats my knee and looks up at me. 

 

"Nothing, just watch the movie." The cheerful rainy smell is all around me, like a drizzle on a sunny summer day. It’s obvious that Sparky is trying to cheer me up somehow, but it just annoys me even more.

 

The movie is rolling in the meantime, so I force my attention to it. It doesn’t matter what Half-and-Half wants. If it’s important he can just fucking say so with his stupid mouth. The comforting scent around me makes me doze off during the movie. Somehow these idiots around me make me feel a kind of certain safety that I can not even have in my room. Someone shakes my shoulder and I open my eyes. My head is resting against Jirou’s shoulder. 

 

“The movie is over.” She says in her usual calm and nonchalant voice. “I will go back to my room now.”

 

I shrug. “Then go.” I push Sparky off my lap and Pinky’s sleeping body away from my legs. The rest of the idiots are discussing the movie. I didn't see the ending and I don’t care either. I walk back to my room ignoring everyone. 

 

After a quick shower, I end up back in my room. It smells so empty after the earlier forceful scenting. It’s unsettling. It disturbs me probably only because I stopped taking the suppressants. Yeah, it's surely because of the lack of suppressants!  I notice the few bites of my leftover pasta and stew. My stomach twists and I turn my head away from the plate. I lie down on my bed instead. Fuck! Why is my nausea back?

 

My phone buzzes and its light flashes, indicating a new message. I don’t want to care about it. I just want to sleep but my room feels foreign and lifeless. I cannot make myself fall asleep. I reach to the nightstand and check the messages. 

 

The latest one is from Sparky sending a thank you and asking me to go back to the common room to have a sleepover there. I ignore it. There are also messages from Racoon and SoySauce, I skip them. There is some useless mumbling in the group chat, then my eyes skip to Todoroki's name. I automatically click on the message: 

 

'What's wrong?'

 

Anger fills my mind. What the fuck is with this question? I have a long list of things that are wrong. Todoroki being an annoying fuck is among the top. Why can’t he ask this shit in person? Is he really ashamed? Not that I want to talk to that idiot or anything... 

 

I glare at the screen and start typing. 'You ditched me for Deku and Round Face.' I click on send before I can realise how much fucking needy the sentence sounds. It is the fault of the lack of suppressants! Who cares where IcyHot sits? But before I can delete the message, Todoroki has already seen it. The answer takes too long. In the end I receive only a question mark.

 

"What the fuck! Who that loser thinks he is!" I shout in my silent room. I hope he hears me.

 

'Where are you? I kill you!' I jab the send button. 

 

'I just came back to my room.'

 

I throw my phone to the side and I sprint up to the room above mine.

Chapter 8: Sleepover

Notes:

TodoBaku chapter

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Half-and-Half! I kill you!” I slam the door open. Halfie is arranging his futon on the ground. As soon as I set my eyes on him I stomp to him. 

 

"Bakugou? What happened?" He turns to me with a confused expression.

 

"What the fuck, IcyHot! Don't tell me you forgot what you did!" I grab the collar of his pyjama shirt and I pull him up to his feet from next to his futon. “I will strangle you!”

 

"Why? I don't understand what the problem is." Tiny explosions start to pop in my palm, slightly burning his fancy pyjama shirt. He puts an icy hand on my grip and keeps looking at me. "Would you please explain?"

 

“The fuck is that question you sent me?”

 

“When I asked ‘what’s wrong’? You seemed off somehow, I wanted to ask what the problem was. You really seem upset even now.”

 

“And guess what, I’m pissed off as hell! Does that sound upset enough for you? Can’t you talk to me personally like a normal person would?”

 

“I just did not want to disturb the others who were watching the movie. Did you not like the movie?”

 

“It’s not about the movie!”

 

“Then what is it?” He lets go of my fist and takes my cheeks between his palms. “Bakugou, please talk to me? What did I do wrong?” He keeps looking into my eyes with that calm and patient expression of his. I have to look away. I slap his hand off my face and take a step away from him.

 

“Fuck… I just…” I keep staring at the floor. Because, yeah, why the fuck did I even come here? “You asked me to go watch the movie…” My voice sounds lame. Too quiet… Too vulnerable… Too weak…

 

“Oh.” He sounds like he had just realised something. “So you wanted to watch the movie with me.” I want to protest but my Omega is too happy over the suggestion and I can’t make my voice cooperate with me, so I let Halfie continue talking. “You know, I didn’t actually think you would want me close to you, therefore, I decided to sit with Midoriya. I assumed it was a class event as we all watched the movie together. In that sense you watched the movie with me, as well, even though you fell asleep halfway through it. Do you want to watch another movie with me?"

 

“No!” My Omega protests against my statement - well, fuck the whiny bitch. It does not get any say in this. I growl in fuming anger. Anger for the stupid soft feeling spreading in my chest at the suggestion of a private movienight.

 

"Then why are you here?" I don’t know how he always manages to make me feel stupid. Because, yeah, why the fuck did I even come here other than punch the idiot in the face. Why haven’t I punched him in the face yet?

 

I glare at the Alpha. His innocent and clueless expression just makes me feel even more of a loser. Why the fuck did I come here? He said it himself, he just came to my room because the other losers were too much of a cowards to do so. He invited me in the name of the other coward losers and that’s it. What else was I expecting? God, I’m so stupid! My Omega is stupid! Why did I stop taking the suppressants again? I’m sure this whole thing wouldn’t have happened if I was still taking them. But then again, I managed to humiliate myself in front of Kirishima while I was taking that shit. Really, there is no fucking difference…

 

“Just eat dirt, you fuck…” I turn to leave the room but Halfie grabs my arm. 

 

I stand still, frozen. I could yank my arm out of his grab if I wanted to, but the joke is exactly that: I cannot make myself do it. So I just stand unmoving like a useless rabbit caught in a trap and I keep looking at the door a few feet away from me. The grab is cold, the hold is firm but it does not hurt. My head swims for a moment with the feeling of being kept safe. I curse my Omega for thinking that. I blame the lack of suppressants for all of this.

 

As if realising the problem, Todoroki lets me go. “I apologise for grabbing you. I acted rashly.”

 

Finally free of the hold I can move my legs. They don’t take me where I want to go. But my room smells awfully empty and lifeless, so now that I think about it, this is exactly where I prefer to be: covered in candle light and refreshing mint.

 

“Bakugou?” A disbelieving careful question. He probably thinks I’m insane. I would not disagree. However, any doubt or uneasiness leaves my body and mind when I concentrate on the smell surrounding me. The blanket is soft above me. The pillow is pulling my head down and everything just smells so much like Todoroki. "Alright. You can stay however long you want to."

 

I keep my eyes closed and my back turned towards him. I hear the click of the light switch and the room turns dark. Quiet footsteps walk to the futon. There is a moment of silent pause before I hear his voice again. “Bakugou? Is it okay if I lie down next to you?”

 

“It’s your room. You do whatever.”

 

“I want you to be comfortable.”

 

“I’m comfortable.” 

 

“That’s good to hear. I will take this as a yes.” He lifts the blanket and lies down in front of me. “Is this okay?”

 

I open my eyes. My heart gives a surprised flip upon realising how close we are lying to each other. I can see his curious eyes in the dim light coming from outside. “Stop asking this shit. I said it’s fine.” I close my eyes and pretend I’m asleep. But I’m still aware of Halfie lying only a few inches away. My Omega is restless and keeps urging me to move closer. It’s just a few inches. It’s barely nothing. If I just move a little… It would not hurt anyone, right? Todoroki would never do something I would not ask. He would probably never ever do what I asked him either… So I do what I want and he does what he does… 

 

I just need to move that little inch or two. 

 

Shit, why shouldn’t I just enjoy this? Why am I not sleeping already? Why can’t my Omega just shut the fuck up?

 

“Bakugou?” There is a warm touch on top of my hand. I open my eyes and I watch Halfie looking at me with a curious expression. “Your smell turned worried but you said it’s fine if I’m here. Are you worried about the internship? I think any kind of job during our internship is useful. You can learn from those papers as well. They are reports from the pro-heros, aren’t they?”

 

I don’t know how his conclusion went to our internship. Halfie knows absolutely nothing about what I’m doing. “Rarely. Mostly they are orders. Hero costume repairs, equipment, sometimes even toilet paper… It's ridiculous. I hate it!”

 

“Then why didn’t you accept Midoriya’s offer?”

 

The air freezes in my lungs. Fuck! I was really getting comfortable here! Why the fuck is he bringing this shit up now? “Are you stupid? I would rather die, or worse, do that stupid paperwork for forever than depend on his pitying registration papers… Can’t you just drop this or are you trying to piss me off? Just so you know, it’s working.”

 

“I don’t want to make you angry. You got a little nervous, so I thought you’re worried about the internship. Wouldn’t getting that pre-registration paper from Midorya be an easy way for you to properly participate in our internship?”

 

“No! Why would I need his pity?” I was ready to kill Deku when he announced his stupid idea in front of the whole agency when I first went to the internship after my first heat. I don’t need anyone’s pity. I just want to finally fall asleep! “Now really, just drop it. I’m trying to sleep.”

 

“I’m sorry. I just want to help you. If you have that pre-registration you would be able to come with us to patrol and to fight villains.”

 

“You know that it would not be enough if I wanted to be a pro-hero. And I want to be. Without Alpha bullshit, without stupid rules.”

 

“But if you wanted me to, I would also give you the papers. I want you to come to the internship with us. Probably anyone in the class would fill out those registration papers for you. Paperwork should not be a problem.”

 

“I don’t want any Alpha to own me!” I sit up ready to fight if I need to. “I’m capable of doing everything by myself! The rules are the stupid for forcing Omegas to have them registered with a stupid Alpha! Fuck! Don’t you get it? Fuck, fuck…” I was so stupid to come here! I glance towards the door.

 

“Please, don’t leave! I wish I could undo that rule for you but I cannot…” His fingers touch my hand, bringing my attention back to him. He is still lying on the futon without all the care of me wanting to attack him or not. His eyes are searching as if waiting for me to protest against his touch or anything else but I’m tired and I don’t want to leave. “I promise I won’t bother you with this. I just want you to know that you have many options here. I don’t want you to give up on being a hero.” 

 

“I’m not giving up! Don’t talk nonsense! I just need time. I- Fuck, I- I will think of a plan. So don’t you dare to ever think that I will give up! Do you understand?”

 

He nods.

 

“Good. And now really, I’m really fucking tired so let me sleep already, damn it!”

 

He nods again with his eyes closed, leaving his hand to rest on top of mine. I never know if he is just too trusting or just looking down on me, thinking I couldn’t just attack him right now. Shit, even this thought is ridiculous. I have zero reason to hurt him… His peacefully sleeping expression takes all my anger away. Did he really fall asleep so quickly? The warmth coming from his touch warms up my body. It’s already more than I would let anyone do but I want his scent to calm me down. My Omega urges me to move closer. That is why I try to avoid all the idiots in the class! Because my Omega is a needy bitch and tries to convince me that I can trust any Alpha. But I already came this far so I guess I can admit that I do trust Halfie. I really trust him. I’m not sure about the Alpha. I have never seen it. I have never seen Halfie lose control, but I think I can trust Halfie. I could fight his Alpha even in my sleep.

 

Fuck… How does he always manage to piss me off in a way that I let him live in the end either way?

 

I pull my hand out of the warm touch but only to lie back down next to him. I grab his arm and pull it closer till it rests on my waist. I can hear the small hitch of Halfie’s breath. Is he surprised? Is he disgusted? I can’t bring myself to ask, instead I give into the pull. My forehead presses against the Alpha’s chest, I feel his heartbeat against my skin. This time I can completely agree with my Omega. 

 

It’s safe here.

 

I put my arm around his waist. The purr invitingly vibrates in my throat. It invites the Alpha to show himself, but it’s just Halfie when he next speaks. “Thank you for trusting me, Bakugou.” Even his voice is calming. “Is this really okay with you?”

 

“No more talking, idiot. Don’t freak out just because I’m an Omega.”

 

“I’m asking because you usually don’t like anyone getting close to you.”

 

The reply is as good as I can get, I guess. “I’m okay with this, obviously. You?” My chest tightens with worry for a moment, even though it does not have any reason to.

 

“Yes.” The answer washes away any doubt in me. My Omega keeps purring and I let it. There is no answer from the Alpha. No rumbling. No increase in scenting. It’s just Todoroki and his warmth and his mild bipolar scent. My Omega is disappointed but I like the level-headed reply. All the nervousness is washed away by a wave of comfort as I’m surrounded in protective safety.

 

“Halfie, let’s go spar together tomorrow afternoon, alright?” Before falling asleep I hear the agreement. 

Notes:

Thank you for reading!

And Happy Holidays, Everyone!

Chapter 9: Nest

Notes:

BakuSquad + TodoBaku chapter

Chapter Text

"Take this off. It's mine now.” My fingers curl around the fabric of the soft pyjama shirt and I slightly pull on it. Halfie frowns, still half asleep, and I pull the shirt again and again. It’s already past 6:30 am, and I should be already on my morning run, but instead I’m still in Halfie’s room, in his futon. Is Halfie always this slow in the morning? “This is mine. Take it off!” I’m not going back to my stupid scentless room. I need something to make it at least bearable because I won’t make a habit of sleeping in other people’s rooms either. Halfie hums, says something unintelligible and tries to push my hand away. Jeez, not even Kirishima is this difficult in the morning! “Halfie, wake up!” He yawns and rubs his eyes. 

 

“Bakugou?” 

 

“This is mine!” It seems like it finally registers to him that I’m talking about the pyjama shirt he is wearing. “Take it off!” He slowly starts to unbutton his shirt. I swear I will tear it off him if he does not hurry the fuck up! I don’t have all day for this!

 

When the shirt is finally off I snatch it from Halfie and dash out of the room. 

 

Finally back in my room, I throw Halfie’s pyjama shirt onto my bed, then thinking better of it, I fold the shirt and put it next to my pillow. The slight burning mark from yesterday is there to remind me that it was not all a dream. The night was calm and I could finally have a peaceful night’s sleep. With Todoroki’s shirt on my bed, my room feels a little bit better. Should I get a shirt from Kirishima, as well? His room is surely open… No! Even though the idiot probably would not mind, I do not want to go into that room when he is not there. I’m not a coward to avoid asking the Alpha personally!

 

I grab my phone and start texting.

 

Me: Are you in your room?

 

The reply came immediately.

 

DunceFace: No, why? I’m in the common room. We had a sleepover. You should have stayed. Do you need anything?

 

Me: Go to your room NOW!

 

Me: ALONE!

 

DunceFace: OK…

 

DunceFace: It sounds suspicious thou…

 

Me: Just move already!

 

When I do not receive any reply, I conclude that he is finally going back to his room.

 

DunceFace: OK, I’m here. What do you need?

 

Me: Stay there. I’ll be there in a sec.

 

I run down to the 3rd floor and yank Kaminari’s door open. 

 

“Dude, what’s so urgent and secretive?” Kaminari is standing in the middle of his room. He looks like he is still half-asleep.

 

I look around in the room and spot the half-circle of clothes and blankets on the top of his bed. I spin back to Kaminari, I look at him as confident as I can. He takes a cautious step back. “Give me your T-shirt!”

 

Dunce Face looks confused, then he starts to grin like a maniac.

 

“No comment! Just give me your T-shirt!”

 

“Of course, bro! Gladly! Anytime!” He starts to take off the one he is wearing, then stops mid-way. “Would this be okay for you?”

 

“Obviously.”

 

“Cool!” Kaminari grins brightly and hands over the shirt. “Are you building a nest now? I thought you already had one. Do you already have everything from the others? Do you want me to get something for you?”

 

"No. I will get them myself. Just don't tell them about it. I want to do it by myself."

 

"But you don't have to. I can go fetch some clothes for you.”

 

"I want to choose the stuff myself. So shut up about it until I get them. Who is in the common room?"

 

"Uhm… Almost everyone. Jirou slept in her room. The others stayed."

 

"Good, then I will start with her." I walk towards the door.

 

"Wait! Can I… Can I also have your shirt?”

 

What? Why would he- Oh… “Sure…” I take off my tank top and throw it into his face.

 

“Thank you! Thank you so much!” The smell of happy gratitude is floating in the air.

 

“Whatever…” 

 

I leave the room, heading to the girls’s dorm. I ignore the idiots in the common room but Pinky runs after me, saying there are some precautions taken because of some certain perverted person. I keep protesting that I do not need escorting but she tags along either way.

 

I stop in front of Jirou’s door and knock. She soon opens it and looks slightly surprised to see me shirtless in front of her.

 

“I want one of your shirts.”

 

“My shirt? Oh! Of course. Uhm…” Jiro seems to contemplate what to give. “I have a soft hoodie in the laundry basket. Would that be alright?”

 

“Sure. Give it to me.”

 

Ashido squeaks in excitement when she sees me take the hoodie. “I can give you something, too, can’t I? Please let me give you something, too!”

 

“Whatever…”

 

So the two of us go up to Pinky’s room and she starts to search through her clothes lying everywhere in her room. 

 

“Your room looks worse than Kirishima’s…”

 

“It’s quicker to find my clothes this way.”

 

“If you say so…”

 

“Here, take these.” She hands me a pink sweatshirt and a black pillow. “And this.” A scarf. “I also have some more T-Shirts.”

 

“No. These are fine.” I turn away to leave.

 

“Bakugou!”

 

“What?”

 

She looks a little bit nervous. “You know you can come to us if you need anything, right?”

 

“I’m just doing that.”

 

“It took you weeks to ask for these.”

 

“Who cares. Now I have them. End of story.” I put on Jiro’s hoodie, I have less things to carry this way. The purple hoodie hangs loosely on me. It must be at least four times bigger than Jirou herself. It smells comforting. I don't know her secondary gender. I guess she hasn’t presented yet. But who cares. The hoodie is now mine. I turn to leave again but Pinky grabs my wrist, making me spin around and glare at her. Pushy Alpha... She instantly pulls her hand back.

 

“I just want to make sure that you’re alright. We barely see you anymore and when we do you’re all worked up and angry.”

I shrug. “I’m fine now.” I raise the clothes slightly in my hand. “Thanks.”

 

“Anytime. But really anytime! If you need anything…”

 

“I know.” I turn away. This time Pinky lets me walk away and doesn’t follow me.

 

Back in the common room Sparky is sleeping on the floor next to Sero. I march to them and grab SoySauce's T-shirt. "Give me this."

 

"What?" TapeFace rubs his eyes and flinches for a moment when he recognises me. Then he grins. “Hi, Blasty, what can I do for you?”

 

I yank the T-shirt to emphasise the urgency. "I need this. Now!"

 

"This? Oh, sure." Sero sits up and gives his T-shirt to me. "Is that Jirou's hoodie on you?" He observes the huge purple fluffy hoodie with a smile.

 

"None of your business." I turn on my heels and march back to my room with my newly obtained clothes in hand. I still have one hour before class to do something with these.

 

I put the clothes, the pillow, and some of my blankets along the edge of my bed next to the wall. I order every piece of fabric with much care. At the end of the process I lie down next to the clothes and take a deep breath. I instantly feel comfortable and very much relaxed. I grab Halfie's shirt and bury my face into it. The calm smell washes over me, making my nerves relax. Something is still missing… I need to have something from Kirishima, as well, as soon as possible.

 

I fall asleep in the comforting smell while contemplating what I should take from Kirishima.

 

***

 

“Bakugou? Did you fall asleep in your nest? The lesson starts in 10 minutes.” Sparky's nagging is annoying. But shit! School! I jump out of bed and put on my uniform. I grab my bag and ignore Sparky on the way.

 

Between classes I text Kirishima to ask when he will be back. The idiot answers instantly that probably today and apologises for not being able to text me before.

 

I have an exceptionally good mood all day. I don’t feel like exploding anyone. I’m surprised I don’t even shout at Sparky when he accidentally spills his soup on me during lunch. I just send him an annoyed glare and rush back to my room to change my uniform.

 

At the end of the school day Todoroki walks to my desk. “Do you still want to go to spar? I booked one of the training rooms after this class.”

 

I walk past him, but he does not follow me. When I turn back he is still standing next to my desk. “What? Are we going to spar or not?”

 

Halfie actually looks surprised, which is weird because he asked me himself if I wanted to train with him.

 

“Kacchan, let’s play video games in the common room! Kiri will be back today and we could play something like old times!” Sparky is grinning and jumping in excitement. 

 

“I have training.”

 

“And then we need to go to our internship.” Halfie adds.

 

“Oh, okay. Then maybe next time…” Sparky stops jumping and his smile falters. I turn away and leave the classroom.

 

“I’m not going to that internship.” I state when Todoroki catches up to me.

 

“Since when are you backing off from a challenge?”

 

“I’m not backing off! It’s not a challenge. It’s annoyance!”

 

“Then what do you call skipping your internship?”

 

“I have more important things to do than arranging papers!”

 

Todoroki shrugs and we walk into the changing room.

 

The sparring is really refreshing, I must admit. I get to burn away some of my nervous energy. I didn’t even notice I was full of nerves till we finally started to punch and kick each other. Even my arm cooperates this time. I don’t know why I didn’t want to do this. Fighting always brings me into a better mood. And fighting Half-and-Half makes the sparring just that much more interesting. Even without our quirks, the hand-to-hand combat is always challenging. 

 

“See, I told you that sparing will do you good.” Todoroki remarks while we take a few seconds break to catch our breaths. “You keep smiling. It’s already worth it that I dragged you here.” His small smile should be closer to some self-important smug than this… kindness.

 

“You talk nonsense. Just shut up and fight me!” I go for him. He is putting back the lid onto his water bottle when my fist almost collides with his face. Instead of landing my punch, however, I get cold water into my face, soaking my hair and my training clothes. Halfie dodges my punch and delivers a kick on my waist instead. I growl at him.

 

“It’s a fight. Everything goes, right?” He smirks. He really dares to smirk at me!

 

The glance sends goosebumps down my spine and makes my blood boil. 

 

“Fine, you asked for it, Halfie!” Blood and excitement are pumping in my veins when I propel myself forward with my explosions. The fight quickly escalates from a quirkless sparing into an all out fight. Halfie’s ice walls are cheap shit. “Give me something more if I took my time to fight you!”

 

Ice walls surround me again. Halfie still cannot learn… I blow up the ice around me but suddenly fire lashes towards me, I dodge, but the fire punch was only a faint. An elbow collides with my face. There is stinging pain in my nose, the pain runs through the back of my head where it collides with the ground, I automatically swing my hand forward and fire an explosion. Halfie blocks it with an ice wall but flies back a few metres either way. I glare at the spot where I’m sure Halfie is standing. He does not come back to attack me, he is just standing and looking at me.

 

“Bakugou, your nose is bleeding.”

 

“I don’t care! I want to fight. Let’s go!” I try to stand up but the world starts to spin when I lift my head.

 

“It looks like I broke it. I’m sorry. Let’s go to Recovery Girl.”

 

“Don’t be so full of yourself! This is nothing!” I ignore the pain in my head and nose as I dart forward, explosions firing up. Halfie dodges my attack and in the next moment I’m on my back. My arms are pinned to my chest. Halfie’s weight is pressing my waist down to the ground while straddling me.

 

“Let’s stop the fight for today. Our time is almost up and we still need to go to our internship. Your nose needs to be healed, as well.”

 

“I’m fine!” I try to get my arms out of his grab and push him off me but it does not work. He is following my every movement and keeps my palms pressed against my chest. He is towering over me. I would love to send some explosions into his face but I cannot turn my hand in his grip.

 

I’m trapped.

 

The realisation makes me want to fight even more but the grab around both of my wrists tighten. Ice fixes my arms into immobility. It hurts.

 

There is a high whiny scream. I realise it too late that it comes from me.

 

The Alpha jumps off me and as soon as I’m free I get up as well. 

 

“Bakugou?” Halfie takes a step towards me and I take a step back before I realise how pathetic that must look. In the end he does not try to come closer. I roll my eyes. He better not think that I’m scared of him!

 

“Just forget it. Let’s get out of here.” I blow the ice off my wrist and I turn to leave but my legs get confused as the ground shifts under them and I almost trip.

 

There is a grab around my upper arm. It stabilises me. “Careful. Walk a little slower. You might have a mild concussion.”

 

“You didn’t beat me up that bad. Don’t be ridiculous!”

 

“You hit your head when you fell.”

 

I huff and try to push his hand off me but he does not let me. “Just be careful, alright?” He is looking at me as if it were important to him how I am. His eyes are searching but I don’t understand what. I’m somehow awfully aware of his arm on my upper arm. “Your hair is still wet. I don’t want you to catch a cold.” He covers my head with his towel. Then thinking better of it, he runs his fingers through my hair bringing a waft of warm air.

 

“Don’t burn my hair, idiot!” But there is no fire, only warm air. I can feel the vibration forming in my throat, just like yesterday night. I snap my attention away from Halfie’s touch. “I don’t need your pestering!” I slap his hand away, this time he lets me go. I do not check if he is following me. All my concentration is needed to not to fall on my face again.

 

***

 

“What did you do this time, kid?” Recovery Girl regards me with a disapproving look. 

 

“Training.”

 

“Sit down.” She points to a chair in front of her desk and hands me a hand-towel. The towel is bloody when I hand it back. She puts the towel to the side and starts to examine me. Unfortunately, she cannot shut up while doing her job. “Kids, why can’t you take care of yourselves? I will tell your teacher to not let you train without supervision if you always end up with such injuries… You have a mild concussion and your nose is definitely broken. What were you even thinking?”

 

“This is what training is about. I’m fine!”

 

“You should value your health more, especially after what happened to you. I told you to take it easy. It means only light exercises.”

 

“Yeah, yeah... I won’t develop if I don’t train. Will you heal me or can I just leave now?”

 

“Training is important but for you that means moderately, kid. Now stay still. ” I try not to cringe when the hag grabs my jaw to stop me from moving. Thankfully the healing is really quick. “Now it’s good as new. Please take it especially easy this afternoon.”

 

“I’m fine. Thanks for the healing.” I turn to leave, Halfie is standing in the entrance door of the infirmary. “Why are you here?”

 

“To wait for you.”

 

I click my tongue and march out of the room. Halfie is following me to the changing room.

 

After a hot shower and a good fight, my body is finally alive. My muscles feel the training in a good ‘yeah, I was finally able to move’ way. 

 

“You keep smiling.” Halfie remarks while we are walking back to the dorms.

 

“No, I don’t.” I turn away.

 

“Yes, you do. Did you enjoy the sparring after all?”

 

“Why are you still here? Won’t you go to that stupid internship?”

 

“Yes, I will, and I would like you to come as well. I can talk to the agency to let you come with us. But Recovery Girl explicitly forbade you to exaggerate yourself. Maybe today is not the right day.”

 

“I’m fine. Don’t piss me off again! Leave me alone!” I try not to run when I quicken my steps.

 

I halt in the common room. There is shouting and the sound of the video game. And there he is, Kirishima, sitting next to Sparky and SoySauce in front of the television. His duffle bag is thrown down at his feet. All his attention is on the damn screen. 

 

“If you feel up to it, let’s meet in five minutes, then we can go to the agency.” Todoroki suggests.

 

“I’m not going! Are you deaf?” I shout at the idiot and all eyes turn towards me. My gaze meets Kirishima's. He instantly walks to me with his bag thrown over his shoulder. 

 

“Hey, Bakugou, you’re here! How was the training?”

 

“It was fine.” I turn away and start to walk to the elevator. Kirishima is tagging along with an arm over my shoulders, I let him. When I quickly look around the common room, I find Halfie talking to Deku. I really hope it got into his thick skull that I’m not going to that stupid internship!

Chapter 10: Rules, rules, always those damn rules!

Notes:

KiriBaku & KiriTodo

Chapter Text

“I will just drop my stuff into my room then can I join you?” Kirishima asks hopefully when he pauses in front of his door and waits for my answer with those big shining puppy eyes of his. I nod. It makes him grin like it’s the best news he has ever heard. Somehow I cannot stop myself from smiling back even if that ‘smile’ is more like a half-smirk, but his good mood is infectious.

 

Kirishima blushes and quickly goes into his room. I realise this is the perfect time for asking for some addition to my nest. "Hey…" I start, unusually self-conscious, while he is unpacking from his duffle bag and searching for his books. “Kirishima…?”

 

"Yeah?" He looks up from his bag, grinning widely at me. "What’s up, man? You look nervous."

 

"Could you give me your T-shirt?" I force my eyes to stay on Kirishima’s face, even though I feel my cheeks are burning.

 

"My T-shirt? Alright. Did you forget to do your laundry this week? Have you been overdoing the studying and training again?” Kirishima steps to his wardrobe and starts to search through it.

 

“No, you idiot.” I grab his arm and make him look at me. “I want the T-shirt you’re wearing.” Shit. This sounds so needy… Did I ask too much? Did I scare him? Is this overstepping one of his stupid bro codes or something?

 

“Oh!” He looks at me for a moment with wide eyes. Then I let him slip out of my grip while he slowly closes his wardrobe. “Man, I- after you returned the pillow I wanted to give you I have never thought you would want me to give you anything.” He keeps his face turned away from me while rubbing the back of his head in embarrassment.

 

“If you don’t want to give me-”

 

“No, no, no!” He quickly corrects and looks slightly panicked. “I'll give you my T-shirt! I’m just so surprised and so happy, man!” He pulls the T-shirt over his head and hands it to me. “So you’re building a nest? I thought nests are not your thing and that’s why you don’t have one. What changed?" I don’t want to get into details about how much more sane I feel with all the stupid fabric and scents in my room. Therefore, I only shrug while I clench the newly obtained T-shirt to my chest. No, I’m not burying my face into it! Not now at least. Not in front of the idiot. Instead I look around the room to check what else I could take. "Uhm… Can I give you anything else?"

 

I ignore his embarrassed question and walk to his duffle bag lying wide open on the floor. After searching through it, I find a blanket at the bottom and I pull it out. "I'm taking this." I state after burying my nose into it. I just needed to check if it would be perfect for my nest! That is the only reason I can come up with in my head to justify the stupid action of me sniffing Kirishima’s blanket for too long moments.

 

"That one? But I didn't wash that one! I'm sure there is a clean blanket here somewhere." Kirishima looks around in slight panic.

 

"I'm taking this." I also grab his pillow that he tried to give me all those weeks ago. Then I march back to my room, leaving Kirishima gaping in the middle of his room.

 

"Idiot Alpha…" I murmur to myself while taking all the clothes and other stuff off my bed to rearrange everything with the new additions. I replace my pillow with Kirishima’s and put his T-shirt next to the pillow where Todoroki's shirt is lying. Those are the two smells that could calm me down the most so far. I know it should feel at least a little weird that Halfie’s pyjama shirt made it to my nest, but it lies so perfectly next to Kirishima’s T-shirt that all I feel is pride. And happiness. My nest is finally complete and I cannot be happier. 

 

Knocking on my door brings my attention away from admiring my perfect nest. “Bakugou…?” After I open my door, I find myself in front of a very embarrassed looking Kirishima. “I would also like to ask for something…” He says while rubbing the back of his head with one hand and pink blush covering his cheeks. I wait for him to continue. "Can we… can I- uhm…” He shows his books up pathetically in his other hand. “Could you please show me the material that I missed out on?"

 

"Sure…" I step out of the way for Kirishima to step into my room. Of course his gaze goes right towards my bed and to my nest on top of it. I cannot make the warmth disappear from my face, so I try to bring his attention to something else. "You have tons of shit to catch up with."

 

Thankfully, that brings Kirishima out of his stare. "Yeah, man! Don't even mention it! I'm gonna die!"

 

"No, you won’t, idiot… You're just not allowed to slack off."

 

"That's the same…" Kirishima adds mopping. 

 

In the end we settle down on the floor, I lean against Kirishima while explaining the material. Then there is a knock on my door again. I have a pretty good guess who it is without them saying anything, so I ignore the knocking and tap the next task in Kirishima’s book to stop him from caring about that damn knocking.

 

“Won’t you open the door?” Kirishima asks.

 

“No. Just continue with this shit.”

 

“Bakugou, are you still here?” Todoroki’s voice comes through the closed door.

 

Yeah, of course it’s Halfie… “Just ignore him.” 

 

“Why? That’s not manly.” Kirishima stands up and opens my door. “Hey, what’s up Todoroki? And Midoriya?”

 

“We are about to go to our internship.” Deku… always so eager to talk… Of course, he cannot be left out of this either… Pester Kacchan because you didn’t piss him off enough today… Really, does Deku keep some scores in his stupid notebook about how often he manages to piss me off? Does he give himself some kind of reward each time he manages it? It would be an All Might sticker, I’m sure… Well, whatever, I just want them to leave already.

 

“This late?” Kirishima asks, surprised.

 

“Yes, but only for a few hours. I think it will be a meeting, but they did not say anything specific.” Deku supplies. “Kacchan, are you really not coming? We will be just in the office this time. There will be no fighting or heavy lifting. At least that’s what I heard.” He glances behind Kirishima and I glare at him. Of course he just ignores my glare and keeps looking at me patiently waiting for my answer. I roll my eyes. 

 

“Stop with that shit already, Deku! I don’t want to hear anything from you. And no, I’m not going. How many times do I have to tell you? Just leave already! You are disturbing our study session. Kirishima, close that door!”

 

“Sorry, guys. I don’t know what his problem is. I will talk to him.” 

 

But of course he does not shut that damn door, so I help him. The door slams shut with a loud bang, Kirishima flinches in surprise and almost jumps away when he notices me standing right behind him. His surprised face is actually funny. I try to suppress a smile because I’m mad at Halfie for ignoring what I’m telling him. “I already told Half-and-Half that I’m not going. They shouldn’t be so surprised.”

 

“But why? You love your internship.”

 

They go to the internship. I bet the Agency would just give me a tower of paperwork…  So I ‘won’t have time’ to do anything else. It’s fucked up. But whatever.” I shrug and sit back on the floor. “Now let's continue with this, otherwise, you will never catch up with the material.”

 

Kirishima is about to say something but no sound comes out of his open mouth. Good, that means my glare was effective. He turns back to his book and starts asking his questions. Thankfully, Halfie and Deku don’t come back to bother us again and we can keep doing the homework one after another. 

 

After a while Kirishima’s focus wanders off more often. His attention more and more often ends up on the nest behind us and I just cannot keep ignoring it.

 

"Focus, idiot!" I hit Kirishima on the top of his head with a rolled up textbook.

 

"Yeah, sorry." He turns his eyes back to his school book but he cannot keep up his focus for very long. He keeps staring at my nest again.

 

I hit Kirishima's shoulder. "Fine, let's have a short break." It’s better to get over with this stupid nest topic sooner than later.

 

"Thanks, man!" Kirishima's attention is not leaving my nest.

 

“Now ask your questions about that stupid nest... Do you have a problem with it?" I narrow my eyes at him as if inviting him for a challenge but I can still feel my heart beat nervously. Shit, I don’t want to kill him if he makes fun of it or if he makes some stupid comment, but I will if he does.

 

"No, of course not. It's not stupid. It makes you feel better, right?" 

 

I nod. My chest fills with pride just because he said it’s not stupid. My Omega inside me is overly thrilled by the Alpha recognising the importance of a nest. Of course he recognises it, he would be stupid not to! Now I kinda regret thinking that he could ever make any bad comment on it. 

 

"May I ask… who are the clothes from?"

 

I send him a sharp glare. Don’t fuck up this conversation, Kirishima! I want to warn him not to be so nosy but he beats me to it.

 

"I’m just curious!” Kirishima raises his hand in defence. “You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to. I can smell the Squad so…" 

 

I huff. "Yes, the stuff is mostly from them…” I murmur in embarrassment. It's still stupid to call them a Squad though… But what else would we be? A pack? Definitely not! "There is also a shirt from Half-and-Half… and the stuff from you. Do you have a problem with it?"

 

"No!" The answer is too quick and urgent. It sounds suspicious. "It's your nest, man. If it makes you comfortable, I'm happy for you. Especially because you also have some things from me. I'm really happy." Kirishima grins at me with a wide toothy grin and I’m inclined to believe him.

 

"Idiot…" I turn away because his grin is just too bright. "Did you also give something to Sparky?"

 

“Yeah, he took my other blanket. The clean one.” He adds in embarrassment. “Then we started a game and you showed up… Denki said you watched a movie with him.”

 

“And with the others… It was less interesting than you imagine. Stop grinning!” But Kirishima keeps grinning and I sigh, giving up. “It was kinda fucked up. Halfie invited me but then he ditched me for Deku and Round Face in the end. Nothing interesting…”

 

“Ditched you? What do you mean?” Kirishima looks scandalised.

 

"It’s nothing interesting! He asked me to go watch the movie in the common room, but the asshole didn't even come near me." I shrug because this should not be affecting me in any way, but I cannot stop thinking about it so eventually it just comes out. I don't want to admit that it made me feel bad in the slightest but I want to tell someone that Half-and-Half is a loser fuck. "Kaminari did at least… and the others from the Squad. So I watched the movie with them." It annoys me that I sound more hurt than angry.

 

"Didn’t you talk to Todoroki about this?" Kirishima puts a hand on my shoulder. His thumb is stroking me in a smoothing way. Unfortunately, it works. “I’m sure it’s just some kind of misunderstanding.”

 

"We talked... I kinda went to his room… He said he did not think I wanted to watch a movie with him, but what pisses me off the most is that he just never listens to what I’m telling him! He didn’t listen when I said I don’t want to watch a movie and he didn’t listen when I said I’m not going to the fucked up internship!"

 

“Oh… I’m sure he has his reasons, still I’m proud of you that you did go to that movie night in the end. Did Todoroki also ignore you when you asked him to sit with you?” Kirishima says it as if it would be the most simple and logical thing in the world to ask someone to sit with me during a stupid movie… Like really…

 

My face heats up in embarrassment and I turn away. Fuck, I did not ask him, did I? But he invited me so casually… I thought- Fucking stupid Omega! It’s their fault, I’m sure! How could that stupid Omega brain of mine come to that nonsense conclusion and why didn’t I fucking notice? I didn’t actually want that idiot to sit with me! Why am I still upset about this? Fuck!

 

“Hey…” Kirishima gently squeezes my shoulder and it makes all my anger dissipate as if it has never been there. “You two did not fight in the dorm, right?”

 

“No.” I slide a little away from him and shrug off his hand from my shoulder. It is embarrassing to talk about this stupid thing, but I want to tell him because that might make some sense of this or he can just point out how stupid I am… “We kinda had a random sleepover…” I take a short pause to wait for some reaction but Kirishima is just waiting for me to continue so I do exactly that. “Then we sparred this afternoon in the training room . The idiot actually got me and broke my nose. I want to train more! It’s ridiculous that he could deliver that obvious hit.” Kirishima reaches towards my face with a searching look. I slap his hand away. “Recovery Hag healed it. It’s fine.” I avert my eyes. He leans closer again and sniffs at me. His breath is brushing against my neck.

 

"You kinda smell like Todoroki…” 

 

“I told you we were training, not that it is any of your business. Why do you care?”

 

“Hey, don’t look at me like that. I just hope his calmness can help you. You seem calmer now than before I left. That’s good. And… You know you can train with me, too. Like old times…?”

 

I huff, I cannot believe that’s everything he wants to say. What’s his deal? Is he really not affected by this Alpha and Omega bullshit? Fuck, why do I even want him to be affected by it? Why can’t we talk about something else? “I know and I’m fine, but you won’t be if you fail your tests. We still have more than half of the stuff we learned to go over.” Kirishima’s painful whine is actually funny. Like I would let him slack off! “You asked me for help. So do as I say! The break is over. The homework is this whole page for tomorrow so you better hurry up because I won’t stay up all night with you to do this shit.” 

 

Kirishima starts whining again. I hit him on the head with the textbook in my hand. I do that again and again each time he starts to whine because of something while we continue with the homework. 

 

There is knocking on my door again. Really, can’t the idiots leave me alone?

 

“Leave, I don’t have time for you.” I tap the next task in the book to urge Kirishima to continue.

 

“I brought you dinner. But if you already ate, you can put it into the fridge. I brought one for Kirishima, too.”

 

“Todoroki, you‘re my saviour! I’m starving!” Kirishima jumps up, while sheepishly grinning at me, and runs to the door. I hope my disapproving glare will hunt him in his dreams. He opens the door and ushers Halfie into my room. “You really are a lifesaver, you know. I’m sure I would have died if I had to solve one more task. You are back quickly, though. Did everything go well?”

 

“We left three hours ago.”

 

“Oh, has really that much time passed already?”

 

“After the meeting I went to a restaurant with Midoriya. I wanted to bring you something as an apology for disturbing your study session and for breaking Bakugou’s nose. Midoriya helped me choose the food for the two of you. So here you are.” He reaches out a plastic bag. “I see you are still studying, I don’t want to intrude any longer. Good night.”

 

“No! Please sit down.” Kirishima grabs Halfie’s arm and I wonder where he exactly meant for him to sit down because he is not sitting on my bed!

 

“Hair-of-brains, you must have fried your brain real bad if you thought Halfie can just step into my room let alone sit wherever! Get out! Both of you!”

 

“Aren’t you hungry, man? This is from your favourite place.” Kirishima puts a food box on my desk which says ‘spicy’.

 

“Midoriya said that one is your favourite.”

 

“It is, right?” Kirishima asks hopefully. I know he knows it is.

 

“I told you to get out!” I point at my door, but my stomach growls when the smell of the food gets overwhelming in the room.

 

“See? You are hungry, too.” Kirishima checks his phone. “Oh my god! It’s already past 9pm. I’m so sorry, man! I didn’t mean to keep you away from sleep. We will leave now. Thanks for the help!”

 

“Hurry the fuck up then!”

 

***

 

Bakugou pushes my books against my chest then he ushers us out and slams the door shut behind us.

 

“Sorry about that. I asked Bakugou to show me the material I missed out on and we kinda lost time. I’m sure he is hungry and tired, too.” I chuckle more out of the embarrassment of not knowing what to do than thinking all this was funny. My awkward chuckling stops when I remember the food he got for us. “Uhm… yeah, thank you for buying us food. You didn’t have to. But you really saved my life. I’m starving and my head is throbbing. Did you eat already?”

 

“No. I bought takeaway with Midoriya.” Shouto lifts the plastic bag in his hand. “It was already late when we finished and we wanted to be back by curfew.”

 

“Amazing! Come, if Bakugou threw us out, we can eat in my room. I know it’s already past curfew, but I’m hungry and it’s better to eat with company.”

 

“Yes. I think so, too. Thank you for sharing your time with me.”

 

“Don’t be so formal, man!” I put my books on my desk then I sit down on my bed. I pet the space next to me. “Sit down. Come on.”

 

“Won’t your bed get dirty from the food?”

 

“It’s fine. It can be washed in no time. That’s why we have washing machines in the dorm.”

 

“That’s true. Alright then, if you don’t mind, I will sit next to you.”

 

Todoroki’s formality always makes me want to laugh but I do not want him to think that I am making fun of him. Therefore, I just agree with him and continue patting the sheet next to me. After he sat down, I eagerly open the food box. “This is with extra meat! I love it! How did you know that this is my favourite?”

 

“You eat a lot of meat.”

 

“That’s right.” I laugh.

 

“And Midoriya helped me.”

 

I take a bite of the meat and the pasta. “This is amazing! Thank you! How much was it?”

 

“Please don’t mind that. I just wanted to give something to the two of you. I disturbed your study session, and Bakugou was really upset because nowadays he is not allowed to come with us to patrol and I also broke his nose… I told him that I would talk to the Agency to let him come with us for patrol but we just had a meeting so it would have been fine, I think.”

 

“Is he not allowed to go on patrol? Is this because… of his secondary gender?”

 

“To put it simply, yes, it all goes back to that.” Shouto also starts to eat his cold soba in silence. “Kirishima, how is your internship? Did something change after you presented?”

 

I think for a few moments, I have never really observed if anything has changed… Nothing comes to my mind. “No, not really. My internship is really great. I love working in Fat’s team. Uhm… but maybe… sometimes I feel really fidgety, like I want to run a hundred miles or something. So when we have to sit through long meetings, I can barely survive it.” My laughter is too loud. Why am I nervous?

 

“I see.”

 

I watch Shouto take a bite from his food then I turn to mine. “How is your internship?” I ask while chewing on the pasta.

 

Shouto’s etiquette is always immaculate. He swallows the food before answering. “It’s just the usual. We help out with the restoration with Midoriya, sometimes we go on patrol. Really, just the usual things. But as you see Bakugou is really excluded nowadays.”

 

“Yeah, that’s horrible!” I take a few bites from my food. “Isn’t that against the rules? Like prejudice or something?”

 

“No, it is the rule. This time it’s not my father’s doing.”

 

“Oh, I didn’t mean like your father is prejudiced…”

 

“Well, he is. Just not in this case.”

 

I never know what to say when Shouto badmouthes his father, so I take a few bites from my food to prevent myself from feeling bad for not saying anything.

 

“Do you have a good relationship with your father?”

 

Oh. I take another bite from my food. This is good food. But Shouto is looking at me so curiously and hopefully that I would feel guilty for the rest of my life if I didn’t answer his question. “Uhm, no, I mean, I don’t really have an answer to that… I live with my mums. The truth is I don’t have a father to have any relationship with. Sorry. Mum doesn’t really talk about him. He left before I was born. Then she met Mama when I was around fiveish, I think. There was a short time when I wanted to know where my father is but now I’m good.” 

 

“Midoriya said something similar. His father also left. Lucky.” 

 

“I think Bakugou has a good relationship with his father. He is the luckiest.”

 

“But he doesn’t seem to like his mum. I heard them talk once via phone during our internship. He should be nicer to her.”

 

“Oh, yeah, they have an… energetic relationship. But I think Bakugou really loves both of his parents. His mum is amazing. And his father, too! I only met them once. I’d talked to Mitsuki via phone a few times already, though. Sometimes Bakugou passes his phone to me when he is done talking to her.” I chuckle. “And I also have her number… She told me to call her if her son does something stupid. Well, so far I had to call her only once and that was not his fault either.”

 

“When he presented?”

 

“Yeah.” Why are my cheeks heating up now? “Thank you for helping out with that. The group chat really saved me.” It blew up when everyone started to smell the panicking Omega. Of course everyone’s first idea was that it was Bakugou.

 

“The ice-wall was Midoriya’s idea.”

 

“It really helped Bakugou calm down.”

 

“My sister is an Omega but I had really no idea what to do.”

 

“Yeah, me neither. My mums are Betas, so I was never around anyone who had to go through this heat and rut stuff… It was kinda scary when it happened to me.”

 

Shouto eats his food in silence, which reminds me that I also have my food. Not much is left of it unfortunately. I eat the rest quickly but it was enough to fill my stomach for the night.

 

When I finish, Shouto is just staring at his food box. “Sho-Todoroki? Are you alright?” I glance into his box. It’s empty. “Don’t worry. Bakugou is really strict about his schedule, I’m sure he is grateful that you brought him food.”

 

“I hope so.” He turns towards me, his smile is barely visible. “Thank you for spending time with me. I think it’s best if I go back to my room.”

 

“No, really, I thank you for the food! You really saved me.” I pull Todoroki into a hug. He pets my back with one hand. When we separate his small smile is brighter than before, all I can do is grin back and wish him a good night before he heads out of my room.

 

Before he has completely left, he turns back for a moment in the doorway. “Kirishima, please call me Shouto.” His request warms my chest, and his gaze with that gentle smile sends goosebumps down my spine.

 

***

 

I have an arm over Bakugou’s shoulder as we walk to school in the morning. My chest is overflowing with happiness. Bakugou actually waited for me this morning! I couldn’t believe my eyes when I noticed him leaning against the wall next to my door when I was leaving for school. I think this means I’m forgiven for taking up his time so late yesterday.

 

"I finally get it!” Denki walks towards us as soon as we step into the classroom, grinning like he has solved the mystery of the century. “You chose Kiri as your Alpha!" He pats Bakugou’s back and continues talking.

 

I almost choke on air when I hear the assumption. I let go of Bakugou's shoulder and look at his reaction, but he seems unaffected as he walks to his desk. He takes his English books out of his bag and pretends to ignore Denki.

 

My face burns with embarrassment. My chest tightens. Why am I hurt by that impassive protest? Of course, we are not a pair… We are friends. My eyes wander to Todoro- Shouto. His eyes are on Bakugou, he turns towards me curiously when he notices me watching him.

 

Suddenly, the classroom door is slammed open. “Bakugou. To the teachers’ office. Now.”  Aizawa is standing in the doorway.

 

“What? Why? I didn’t do shit.”

 

“Exactly. Now, if you don’t want me to discuss this matter with you here, you might as well follow me.”

 

Bakugou glares at Midoriya who just shakes his head and waves his hands in a defensive gesture.

 

“Burnin’ called me personally. Midoriya has nothing to do with this. Now come with me.” With that said Aizawa turns and leaves the classroom.

 

With clenching teeth Bakugou hits his chair back, making it collide against Midoriya’s desk behind him. “Stop staring at me!” He stomps out of the room and slams the door behind him.

 

The room is silent for too long. I desperately look at Midoriya then at Shouto. My eyes meet Shouto’s, he looks just as worried as I feel.

 

*** 

 

“What the hell is it now?” I burst into the teachers’ office. Aizawa is standing in the middle of the room, luckily I don’t see anyone else.

 

“I might as well ask you the same thing. What were you thinking not showing up for your internship? You are one of the most hardworking students here. Therefore, I cannot even imagine what you are planning. Explain yourself!”

 

“It is not herowork what they make me do!”

 

“You know the rules. An Omega needs to have the bite with official registration or at least the pre-registration handed in if they want to participate in field work during the internship. After graduation you won’t have any other choice but to let someone bite you if you want to be a pro-hero. Did you not pay attention during class or talk about this with Recovery Girl?” 

 

“I know this shit and I can tell you the same that I told the hag. I do not need any Alpha! I can work properly without them. I’m not an invalid!”

 

“Did Recovery Girl not explain this to you or are you so arrogant that you think you are somehow above all the other Omegas, and their rules and biology don’t apply to you?”

 

“I’m not some incapable freak who cannot control themselves. I don’t let some stupid emotions or hormones control me. That’s stupid!”

 

Aizawa is looking at me with a bored expression and I glare back. I just want to blow up his face. Who the fuck he thinks he is to tell me what I can or can’t do! I don’t need babysitting from anyone let alone from stupid Alphas!

 

“If you refuse to participate in the internship I will have to expel you from the hero course.” His tone is so calm that at first I don’t even realise the meaning of it, then it hits me harder than any of his previous threats.

 

“What!? No! You can’t do that!”

 

“You are refusing to participate in an important part of hero training. I cannot see how you want to be a hero, let alone the number one hero, if you refuse to go to your internship. Therefore, I have no reason to keep you in the hero course.”

 

“But Alphas can go berserk and tear apart anyone, why the fuck don’t they need stupid registration and bite marks? How the hell does even a fucking pre-registration paper make any difference?”

 

“Those pre-registration papers give you time until you man up enough to ask an Alpha to bite you, but the time is up when you graduate.”

 

“But that’s-”

 

“Seems unfair. Yes. However, Alphas don’t go through the same hormonal changes as Omegas do. Alphas can learn to control their aggression. Omegas have more sensitivity towards scents and others’ emotions, which can immensely hinder their work as a hero. This rule is not against you, Bakugou. You need to understand that. It is there to help you have the emotional and mental balance that is needed for quick, level headed decisions in such a hectic and draining workplace like pro-heroes have. I have seen that you have a pretty strong reaction to scents, therefore, I assume you understand what I’m talking about. Please think about your options and decide what you will do as soon as possible. I will tell the agency to give you a little more time for you to make up your mind. Now please go back to class and participate as always.”

 

“That’s bullshit! Why can’t the school just teach Omega’s how to get that ‘balance’! If Alpha’s can learn how to control themselves so can Omegas! This all “it’s all for you” attitude is bullshit! Even during last year’s secondary gender class the stupid teacher just kept repeating that “it’s for your own good” like a ridiculous propaganda text to justify the unfair prejudice! Has no other Omega complained ever? Why would they go along with the stupid forceful mating? Don’t tell me everyone could find their ‘soulmate’ or ‘perfect partner’ or whatever during this limited time! If the school could just teach us how to withstand Alpha orders... Because it is the real reason for the bite, isn’t it? To be more resistant against Alpha orders, but that’s also just bullshit! If the school could teach us how to withstand them, there would be no need for this bitemark obligation!” I glare at Aizawa with all the irritation I can master. I want him to say something that makes more sense. There is silence between us and Aizawa keeps looking at me with that annoying bored expression of his. Then he sighs. The fuck is that reply!

 

“The school teaches you how to get control over your body as best as it can. This is why you have endurance training, quirk training… It is for you to learn to control your body. It gives you mental and physical endurance not only to control your quirk but also every aspect of your body and mind. You have strong will and confidence. You could easily withstand a command with weak or normal strength.”

 

“But then why…?”

 

“Because there is always someone who is stronger, no, ‘stronger’ is not a good word for it, but rather someone who is more ‘forceful’ or ‘crazier’. There have been too many accidents in the past to keep risking lives. But of course not all Omegas in the hero course have become heroes. Many have transferred to General Studies or even left the school.”

 

“I’m not going to give up! You don’t understand shit! I’ll prove I can withstand stupid orders without a bite! If you don’t train me I will train myself!” I storm out of the room. This is so stupid! Why does he think so little of me that he assumes I cannot work without an Alpha? This is stupid! I ignore the disagreeing feeling of my Omega that insists that having an Alpha’s support is the best. Stupid Omega. Stupid rules. Stupid herowork. Why can’t I do what I like? Hunting down loser extras with my own power. I can control myself. I have control over myself!

 

Mic is already in the classroom when I arrive back. He does not ask where I was and my classmates keep quiet, as well. The teacher’s knowing smile is more annoying than the idiots’ worried gazes that follow me to my seat.

Chapter 11: Command me!

Chapter Text

Whatever has happened during the meeting with Aizawa, when Bakugou shows up in class after that, his smell shows the distress he is in. I even think he has been crying but only challenge and anger can be seen on his face when I get a glimpse of his expression. Even later, during the breaks and lunch, he keeps to himself more than usual. He is really closed off and no one really dares or wants to ask too much in fear of making him snap, but his silence only makes me worried. 

 

I promise myself that at the end of the school day, I will go to him to properly talk to him. I understand if he does not want to talk about it in front of everyone but if we are alone he will hopefully tell me what’s wrong and let me help. Therefore, right after our last lesson has ended I quickly shove everything into my school bag so I can walk back to the dorm with him. However, he is already out of the classroom by the time I’m ready to leave.

 

No, Bakugou, I won’t let you ignore me again!

 

I want to be there for you!

 

I run to the dorms as quickly as possible and I can see him in the distance but he never even looks back while rushing back to the dorms. I hope no one thinks I want to hunt him down or something. I just want to talk to him. When I get to the fourth floor it is empty. I knock on Bakugou’s door three times as gently as possible. “Bakugou?” I don’t receive any reply. His room is completely silent. With a sigh I lean my forehead against his door. “It’s terrible for me to see you suffer. Talk to me?” I wait a few seconds to listen to any reply, but there is only silence on the other side. “Hey, I’m going to open your door.” Still no reply. “Even if it’s locked!” I hope it’s not locked. I don’t want to break his door. At all.

 

I push down the door handle, my chest lightens when the door easily opens. The room smells like Bakugou, but his usual spicy scent is covered with burnt sugar and smoke. The intensity is almost suffocating in the small room. I immediately spot him at his desk. “Hey…” He does not react. His back is towards me. He looks like he is working on something in his book. He has already changed back to his casual black T-shirt and loose trousers. “I just… uhm… would like to talk…” I walk to him and gently put my hand on his shoulder. 

 

Then suddenly he jumps. His popping explosions almost touch my face but I jump back, as well, in surprise, my hardening is cracking along my face where the heat comes too close.

 

“Fuck, you freaked me the hell out! Why are you sneaking up on me like that?” Bakugou pulls his arm back, his explosions stop, and he sits back on his chair.

 

“You freaked me out too, man! I knocked and all… but there was no answer… I really want to talk to you. You were so down all day.”

 

Bakugou’s expression stiffens and turns back to his desk.

 

“Of course, it’s none of my business what happened, but I’m worried about you. And no offence, man, but you kinda look and smell totally distressed. I don’t want to sound like I’m nagging you or anything… I just…”

 

Bakugou says something but I cannot make out the words. He keeps looking at his desk, shoulders slightly hunched.

 

“Uhm, sorry? I couldn’t catch that.” I keep my eyes on him and try to calm my hammering heart from drumming too loudly in my ears.

 

“He will expel me if I don’t follow the rules.”

 

“But he says that all the time.”

 

“This is different!” He looks at me with desperate eyes and I want to hug him. “He is totally fucking right and it pisses me off. I want to be the number one hero but I’m just ditching the internship at the agency…. I should be able to solve this shit alone but the rules are fucked up and I don’t know what to do! I don’t want to do just  paperwork all day and I don’t want to be just another stupid Omega who tries to play heroes as some Alpha’s pet. I want to show them I can be the best hero with my power!”

 

“Pro-heroes have a whole agency, man. They are not alone. And you are not alone either.” This makes the angry wrinkles disappear from his face. I put my palm on his cheek, he turns away back to his desk, though, leaning away from my touch.

 

“I know but that’s totally different! I don’t want that stupid bite! I don’t let anyone control me!” He suddenly turns towards me again, making me take a step back. “But of course!” He smirks at me, sending goosebumps down my spine. “You will help me practice resisting Alpha orders!”

 

“Alpha orders? How do you even—?”

 

“Command me!”

 

“What? You want me to command you? No! Have you lost your mind? I would never! How could you ever think this even for a moment? That would be horrible. I’m not putting you through that! Just how could you ever think I would be so cruel that I would-”

 

“Fine. Fine. I get it, but it would be for just training. It would be fine.” 

 

“An order is an order.” Bakugou clicks his tongue and looks so lost and disappointed. I take his cheeks between my palm and I look at him meaningfully. "Please, promise me you won't ask this from me again." He averts his eyes and pulls my hands away from his face. “Please. Bakugou…”

 

“Fine. I won’t ask you again.” He takes his pencil in his hand and starts reading his exercise book.

 

I kneel down next to him. “Hey... I would help you with whatever you want me to do, but ordering you… Never. I would never.” I touch his arm carefully. I want to show him somehow that I’m not trying to abandon him, but he does not react to my touch. Which can actually be a good sign as well because he did not push me away, but still… “Hey, I…” All I could say is ‘I’m sorry’ but would that just piss him off more?

 

“I get it. You can stop freaking out. Forget it. I need to finish this shit soon. I have training later today. I won’t let Aizawa find anything to attack on me. I won’t lose a fucking point on the fucking tests and my homework will be immaculate. I don’t want to give him any reason to bother me again.”

 

“So you will go back to your internship?” There is no answer. He leans towards his book and starts writing. The smell in his room is still suffocating. “Do you really think it would be so bad to have a partner?” He turns towards me, slightly surprised. A second ticks by then two and then three. I have the feeling as if he were waiting for me to do or say something else. “Do you really hate Alphas so much?”

 

He clicks his tongue again and averts his eyes. “It’s not about hating Alphas… It’s about me proving that I’m worth being a hero.”

 

Of course, Bakugou would not want a partner even if they were not an Alpha. He is strong and stubborn. I understand that. He is the best and I would be happy even if he just let me watch over him from afar. “No one doubts that you’re an amazing hero.” He glances at his arm and I brush my finger along his countless scars covering his skin. “Well, it would never hurt you to be nicer to the civilians, you know…” He huffs, his lips pull into a small smile for the shortest of a moment, and I can’t help that happy bubbly feeling spread in my chest. Bakugou is amazing. I know that with each and every fiber of my body. 

 

“I need to finish my homework.” He slides his arm away from my fingers. The warmth of his skin is gone, but his scent is all around me. Thankfully it is not distressed anymore. It is welcoming and much calmer than before. I would even dare say it is a little cheerful, pulling me closer and- I stop myself from leaning close to him and I suddenly stand up.

 

“Right, I… I open the window if it’s okay with you.”

 

“Do whatever…” Then after a few seconds: “Do I smell that bad?”

 

“No, it’s… it’s much better now than after you came back from that talk with Aizawa. But you know, it’s just a little overwhelming, and don’t worry, I’m sure you will solve this problem with your internship.”

Bakugou hums and I keep watching him as he works on his homework. I sit down near him on the floor and I keep my eyes on him. His expression is determined, his eyes shine with lively determination. I want to keep that shine and vivacious burning alive in him until I can. I want him to succeed even if for him to reach his goal would be to reach it without any Alpha as he said. I want him to thrive and be amazing as always. I want him to be his own self again. Confident. Untouchable. Brave.

 

The fact that what Bakugou is currently working on is the same homework I should be doing somehow slips my mind. Then an hour quickly passes with me watching him, and he suddenly packs his training clothes and ushers me out of his room. He is suddenly off to the training rooms. I did not ask which one, and I completely forgot to ask who he is training with and if I could go with him. He left so suddenly that I realised all that only after standing alone in my own room. 

 

***

 

“You’re late!” I state when Halfie steps into the training room that I booked for today. I can’t believe Kirishima refused me so easily, however, thankfully I have this training now and with or without Kirishima’s help but I will learn to resist Alpha orders! 

 

“I’m sorry. I was talking to Midoriya-”

 

“Come on, warm up and let’s start. I don’t care about your excuses. For today I want to test something.”

 

“Okay, what exactly do you want to test?” He asks while bending one knee and stretching his other leg as he starts warming up.

 

“You know my secondary gender so it is not surprising that for me the biggest danger is Alpha orders. I want to resist them and I need your help to practise it.”

 

“How do you plan on practising it? Only mated and officially registered partners are allowed to command each other if they wish so. You know that it is against the law to command anyone else. Pro-heroes are allowed to do it if there is big danger and if it would save lives but even they avoid it if possible. I don’t really understand how you want to practise resisting orders.”

 

“Fuck, Kirishima already told me off for it but he just doesn’t get it! Just command me! What is so difficult about it?” I launch at Halfie with an explosion towards his face but he dodges it and catches my arm. He easily unbalances me, but before he could push me down against the ground I thrust my knee up against his stomach. 

 

He lets me go and jumps back, sending an ice wall towards me but I blow it up. “Bakugou, you always surprise me how much you actually trust me, but commanding is on a whole other level. Even if I could-”

 

“I have no one else to ask! My other option would be Deku who would definitely say yes if he heard the words ‘experiment’ and ‘practise’ but I don’t want to ask him! Like I would ever be in his debt! And the others are idiots! It would be just for training! Why don’t you want to help me?” I go for Halfie again. This time without my explosions because I want to feel when my punch collides with his face. He blocks my punch and kicks back.

 

“An order is an order. It does not matter what you are using it for.” He answers while we are exchanging punches and kicks. “Kirishima was right when he said no.”

 

“Fuck you, too! None of you stupid Alphas get it, damn it!” I go for him with renewed energy. Fuck, make a mistake already! I want to punch you! “Why don’t you understand?”

 

“Bakugou, I… I really can’t-” Halfie stops for a moment his expression is full of regret compared to his usual expressionless face. I don’t care what his excuse is. I punch him in the face as powerful as I can. He tumbles and falls on his ass, I follow him down to the ground. I straddle his waist before he can get up and I raise my right arm to punch him again but white clothlike rope wraps around it.

 

“Kids, I knew you were up to something! You can rent the training rooms only for sparring. I thought it was clear that it means fighting without landing heavy blows. Don’t take Recovery Girl for granted!”

 

“Let me go! How did you know that we are here?”

 

“After your outburst this morning and after Recovery Girl told me that you managed to beat each other up again the other day, I asked the school to inform me if any of you book a training room. Really… you, kids, don’t know the meaning of training…”

 

“Plus ultra is plus ultra! We can’t train while tip-toeing around each other! Let me go!” I try to pull my arm out of the rope but it just tightens even more, locking it in one place. Despite that I still try to move and punch Halfie lying under me. I’m so close, I just want to land my fist in his face again! Why can no one understand that I need to practice! I need to improve! I need to-!

 

The rope is tight as it pulls my arm backwards and my shoulder gives out while I’m trying to force my arm forward. A sharp pain runs along my right arm. I scream.

 

“Bakugou, stop moving!” Aizawa warns and I do as he says this time.

 

“Bakugou, is it your arm? Does it hurt?” Halfie sits up, a thin line of blood comes out of his mouth. Really, he should be worried about himself. I just punched him. Why the fuck is he worried about my fucking arm? “Let him go!” Halfie shouting at Aizawa has never happened before. I have never seen it, never heard it, and I could have never even imagined that he would ever shout at him like this for any stupid reason. But now he did it with the blood still running down his lower lip and jaw.

 

“Idiot, my arm is fine.” I brush my free left hand along his jaw but the blood continues running down. “You’re bleeding, idiot. You didn’t bite your tongue, did you?”

 

“No, it’s… I think it’s my teeth. Your punch was really strong.”

 

“Just like a punch should be. Fuck… why didn’t you block it?” In the meantime my right arm is free again. I wince as I let it rest next to my side. Wait! Why didn’t I try to punch Halfie with my left arm if only my right arm was blocked? Shit, my focus is really fucked up… Now, with both of my arms free to punch again, all I can do is lean my forehead against Halfie’s shoulder. “Sorry. I panicked. Fuck, why none of you want to help me?”

 

Todoroki puts his hand on the top of my head. The weight of his palm is comforting, bringing calmness to my upset mind and freeing the invisible weights from my chest. “I don’t think willingly allowing Alphas to order you is helpful.”

 

“Willingly allowing orders? What on Earth were you two doing?” I know Aizawa is completely disappointed, like always, but that’s his problem. I don’t care. “Bakugou, I would have never imagined that you would allow Alphas to command you.”

 

“I would never! The point was to train to resist!” I raise my eyes at Aizawa and Halfie’s hand leaves my hair. I stop myself from demanding him to put his hand back and from leaning my head back against him. I’m not going to give into these weaknesses in front of our stupid teacher!

 

“Getting exposed to Alpha orders and fighting against it repeatedly can cause addiction or worse. Insanity, brain damage… I thought you were smarter than that.” 

 

“Then you thought wrong and I’m stupid. I don’t care!” My hands tighten into fists and I clench my teeth. Fuck, I don’t want to get expelled for something stupid like wanting to train!

 

“Bakugou…” Aizawa pinches the bridge of his nose while taking a deep breath with his eyes closed. “You are not stupid and I’m sorry about your arm. Now both of you go to Recovery Girl, after that we will talk.”

 

Aizawa escorts us to Recovery Girl where we can listen to another tirade about taking care of ourselves. He waits for Recovery Girl to finish fixing us up then he lectures us again about being reckless and about the consequences of going against the rules. For short, Aizawa threatens us again with expulsion. Fantastic… How original… But we are still not expelled so that’s fine at least.

 

Then, after a lifetime of pep talk, he lets us finally go, and we can head back to the 

changing room to take a shower. Both me and Halfie stay silent while getting ready to go back to the dorm. I’m really glad for that. I could not take any more bullshit talking. In the dorm we head towards the bedrooms immediately. I do not pay attention to who is in the common room. All I can register is that Kirishima is not there, he is probably in his room. I hope he is doing his homework. We get into the elevator, Halfie pushes the button with ‘5’ on it, the door closes and I wish I were already sleeping. Halfie reaches towards the button with ‘4’ on it, too, but I grab his arm to stop him.

 

“Aren’t you getting out on your floor?”

 

“No.” I tighten my hold around his wrist to emphasise my plan. “I’m sleeping in your room.”

 

“Alright.”

 

We continue standing in silence while we wait for the elevator to go up to the fifth floor. I keep holding onto Halfie, the elevator stops, the doors open. I barely register where we are. The hag’s healing must have knocked me out more than I expected. I let Halfie pull me to his room while I’m holding his wrist. 

 

“Why aren’t you sleeping in Kirishima’s room?” He asks while we step into his room.

 

“Because… I’m sure he would not be able to sleep so calmly and unbothered next to me as you... And also… My Omega would most likely not calm the fuck down if I had to spend a night in his room…”

 

“I see.”

 

I close the door behind us. I’m so tired that I cannot keep standing while Halfie prepares the futon. I sit down on the tatami and wait for him to finish. Then the next thing I notice is Halfie gently shaking my shoulder. “Bakugou, the tatami is cold to sleep on, the futon is ready.” I lean against him while he guides me to the futon. As soon as I can, I bury myself under the sheets and enjoy the peaceful scent of Halfie surrounding me completely. “Do you want something more comfortable to wear?” Hm? My T-shirt and loose trousers are comfortable enough but… “Your nest is not here now and last time you took my shirt, therefore, I assume if I gave you a T-shirt to wear that would make you feel more comfortable.”

 

“Fine. Give me your T-shirt.” I reach my hand out from under the blanket expectantly and soon a soft T-shirt lands in my hand smelling completely like Halfie. I bury my face into it and I take a deep breath. Perfect. I take off my T-shirt and put on Halfie’s instead. It is completely perfect. “Do your teeth still hurt?” I lie back down under the blanket and I don’t care when my Omega starts to purr comfortably and perfectly in safety.

 

“No, it is completely healed. You don’t need to worry about it.” Halfie lies down next to me and I immediately slide closer to him till I can put one arm over him and lean my forehead against his side. “How is your arm?” I murmur a ‘Fine’ while he turns towards me and returns the hug so I can now place myself perfectly against his chest. 

 

“Tomorrow you will completely smell like me. Is that alright with you?”

 

“If it weren’t I wouldn’t be here. I could just put scent neutraliser on me if I didn’t want the others to smell anything on me.”

 

“That’s true. Will you use scent neutraliser tomorrow?”

 

“None of your business…”

 

“Well, I will find out tomorrow then… But don’t you think Kirishima would misunderstand if you smelled like me?”

 

“What would he misunderstand? What are you suggesting?”

 

“Aren’t you two dating? The others in class said you were. You’re with him most of the time. Even you said earlier that your Omega would react strongly to him if you spent the night in his room.”

 

“Shut up… We are not together and he already noticed I smell like you. After our training yesterday… and you still have your head. So don’t worry.”

 

“Kirishima is kind. He would not try to hurt me. I just don’t want him to cry.”

 

“What? If he has a problem he can just say so.”

 

“So is this some kind of test for him? If so, I don’t want to be part of it. What I mean is, of course, you can sleep in my room and I would give you all my clothes if they would help you calm down and make you happy. However, if you are just trying to rile Kirishima up to finally confess to you then I don’t want to be part of it.”

 

“Don’t make me the villain here! Fuck, I just want to have my commonsense back. The scents help with that.”

 

“Aren’t there more scents in your nest?”

 

“I meant your scent, idiot… If you don’t want me here just say so. Otherwise shut up and let me be.” 

 

I turn my back to him.

 

One second ticks by then two. The silence is pulling my nerves into a thousand directions and my previous sleepiness and comfort is somehow gone. I’m awfully aware of the Alpha lying behind me and now I’m regretting turning my back to him. The silence still continues, only my nervously beating heart is drumming in my ears. Why is my heart beating so much? Nothing happened! Besides Halfie pissing me off like usual. I slowly turn back to him to make sure… to check… What exactly? I don’t want to answer that.

 

Halfie’s eyes are closed. There are no blazing eyes, no possessive scent, no forceful touches. He is lying there motionless, smelling as calm as ever. What the fuck did I even expect? How can he look so peaceful? I reach out my hand towards his face, but suddenly his eyes open. He is looking at me confused without saying a word.

 

I pull my hand back.

 

Our gazes are intertwined as we are wordlessly looking at each other. My face heats up because of the embarrassment of getting caught. Then Halfie’s lips pull into a small smile and his eyes soften, making my heart skip a beat. After a few seconds he closes his eyes again, his small smile still visible on his lips. My arm shoots forward automatically. I run my fingertips along his softly smiling lips. His smile grows bigger as I continue brushing my fingers along his cheek, his nose, then along his lips again. He snorts and I pull my hand back. “What is it?”

 

“Sorry, just ticklish.” He opens his eyes again with a bright smile - compared to his usual smiles of course because he could never beat Kirishima in brightness. “I could not take it any longer. Why did you do that?”

 

“Because I wanted to, of course. How well behaved Alpha you are…” 

 

“Of course, I’m well behaved. Is that supposed to be something negative?”

 

“No.” I lean closer and I try not to smirk while opening my mouth. My teeth close around Halfie’s nose, not too forceful. It’s only a quick gentle bite. Just to tease him. Then I move on to his chin and jawline.

 

“What are you doing?” Halfie grabs my shoulders and tries to push me off. There is still no growling or increase in scenting. I do not let him push me off. I bite down his jawline again. “Really, Bakugou…”

 

“You know how to stop me.”

 

“Really? And what is it that I know exactly?”

 

“Command me, obviously.” 

 

“Are you still hung upon that? Hey!” Halfie pulls his head away when I bite down on his earlobe and covers my face with his palm. I lick his palm but he does not move it away from my face. “I’m not commanding you and if you don’t understand that you can leave.” That somehow makes me freeze and my thoughts clear. The thoughts of my Omega retreat to the depth of my mind. All that stays is the cold feeling in my aching chest. Halfie takes his hand off my face but I don’t move. I’m not sure what he sees on my face but his eyes go from dismissive to soft regret as soon as he looks at me.

 

“Bakugou, I…” He sighs before continuing. “I think this is something you should discuss with Kirishima. I’m not the right person for this for multiple reasons. Please don’t look at me like that.”

 

I can’t make my voice cooperate so I just narrow my eyes at him.

 

“No, changing your expression from hurt to angry is not what I meant…” He reaches his hand towards me and I consider biting it off but that stupid thing in the back of my mind is looking forward to that touch so much that I’m actually disappointed when Halfie stops his hand from an inch next to my head. He looks at me questioningly as if asking for permission and I automatically lean my temple into his palm. His touch is warm, melting the immobile state I was in. I put my palm on top of his hand to stop him from letting go of me. I close my eyes to better enjoy his touch. “Please, don’t ask this from me again.” Instead of answering I turn my face into his palm and I lick it again. “Hey…” My teeth gently bite into his fingers then they brush against his skin. Halfie’s hand trembles but he does not pull it away. I enjoy every bite into his soft skin.

 

Gentle teasing teeth bite into the edge of my ear. Soft breath brushes against my skin, making goosebumps run down my side. I will forever deny the high, surprised sound that left my mouth. I lean my head to the side, my scent gland exposed into the open. Halfie pulls away.

 

“Continue.” My voice is weird, raspy. “Don’t halfass every fucking thing you do.” 

 

Halfie is looking at me wide eyed. I wait for him to say something, but like an airheaded idiot he is, he is just looking out of his head without saying anything. “Fine. I get it. I’m leaving already… Fuck…” I turn away, ready to force myself to get back to my room, but the warmth of mint and candlelight surround me along with the warm body of Halfie. 

 

“If you finally stop asking me to command you, then I don’t want you to leave. Please.” His arms tighten around me and I let him pull me back to the futon. I bury my face into his chest and I let mint and candle light fill my mind, along with that comforting scent that I could only describe as ‘Halfie’. Warm safety fills my body from head to toe. “I didn’t want to send you away. I’m more than happy to have you here. However, I can’t give you what you ask.” I muffle a quiet whine against Halfie’s chest, but it is still loud enough for him to hear. He slides his fingers into my hair. “I want you to know that you are safe here.” Halfie is warm and his refreshing mint scent makes me feel like I have just climbed up to the top of a high mountain while the chilly wind is blowing into my face. The gentle fingers lull my mind into a peaceful numbness.

 

God, how perfect would everything be if the actual scent of earth and high mountain would also be here… A quick thought passes through my head to message Kirishima and ask him to come here. But where is my phone? Halfie’s pyjama shirt is soft against my skin and I won’t move my nose from it ever again. But, yeah, where is my phone? Hmm… Probably in my room… 

 

It’s so comfortable here. I’m not going anywhere.

 

Halfie also has a phone doesn’t he…

 

Hm… I wonder if he has Kirishima’s contact… Do they talk to each other privately?

 

Stupid Shitty Hair for refusing to train with me…

 

I’m sure the touch of soft lips in my hair is only the trick of my imagination as I drift into sleep.

Chapter 12: Not a love confession

Chapter Text

“Please, go out with me!” It’s more like a shriek than a love filled confession. Probably everyone in UA can hear it as they are walking to school in the morning. I can see the girl in the distance and from the group behind her I’m sure she is from class 1-A. I see the blond boy in front of her, and my first stupid thought is how lucky that guy is to have that pretty girl to confess to him until I recognise the blond boy who is getting confessed to. My legs automatically speed up to go and check if it’s true what I see, but Bakugou’s form just becomes clearer and clearer as I get closer. 

 

Bakugou is about to walk away but the students surround him. Everything is a mess of shrieking voices over each other, asking questions after questions about why Bakugou is rejecting the girl. I can only see Bakugou’s tensed up shoulders and blond hair while the questions get directed at the mysterious girlfriend that he must have if he refused such a great girl like their classmate. Then all of a sudden Bakugou is getting pulled out of the crowd of school girls while Iida is berating the first years for not keeping their promise to keep their distance from his classmate. Iida’s scolding seems to be never ending but my eyes are on the hand that surrounds Bakugou’s wrist and pulls him with a calm determination. My heart squeezes with the wish to have my hand be the one holding Bakugou’s, but it’s not and that makes my legs freeze in one place. 

 

“It’s him! It’s Shouto! He is dating Shouto!” The murmur of whispers that goes through the group of girls makes me shudder. Bakugou would tell me if he dated someone, right? Or at least I would notice it, right? But as I watch Bakugou and Shouto run away together hand in hand, I cannot do anything else but agree that they are most certainly dating. That realisation leaves me somewhat betrayed. Why didn’t they tell me anything?

 

By the time I get to the classroom, Aizawa is already there and all I can do is glance at Bakugou hoping I can get an answer to my unending questions just by looking at him, but he is not even looking towards me. He is facing the blackboard, ignoring everyone.

 

During the breaks I can get closer to Bakugou, I can even talk to him, not that he would give me much answer - and not that I would have the courage to ask if he is really dating someone... So we go by with shallow topics like today’s homework, the upcoming tests and a generic question about if he is alright. What I notice however is the smell on him. I immediately recognise the person who the scent belongs to, mint and that hot waxy smell when you push your nose too close to a candle. Shouto. I want to ask why he smells so much like him, but I don’t because I’m a coward. I’m too afraid to get an answer like ‘because we spend time together, obviously’. Or worse, ‘because we are dating’. And that is the moment when I first manage to put a coherent sentence to this feeling: I want to be the one to date Bakugou. But to voice something like that, especially in a public place like school, is impossible. I don’t know how that girl got the courage to do it this morning. 

 

I cannot not-notice the short glances between Shouto and Bakugou, the words during breaks. Even during lunch, although Shouto sits with Midoriya and their ‘squad’ a few tables away, Bakugou still finds a way to say some words to him when their eyes meet. Even if those are ‘only’ words of challenge like “Prepare yourself for our next sparring because I’m going to beat your ass!” or words of mocking like “Don’t stare so much or your eyes will fall out!”. Even if they sound like his usual insults I can’t just not notice them. Every word or glance they share calls all my attention and my mind gives them a terrifying importance.

 

There is a constant disturbing feeling in the back of my mind telling me that I’m losing Bakugou, that I need to take the Omega’s all attention and not let him look at or talk to anyone else but me. I’m sure these are the possessive thoughts of my Alpha inside me, therefore, I try to ignore them all as much as I can.

 

The mathematics after lunch brings my focus back to school in a slight panic because we receive our test results back from last week. Or was it more than a week already? I have already forgotten we wrote a test at all. But indeed, the result is in my hands. I now faintly recall a quick math test before I had to go for my rut which I prefer not to think about - neither the test nor my rut. I could reach sixty-one percent which is a very good result for me but it is still terrible compared to the others.

 

“Good job Midoriya and Bakugou. Hundred percent.” Ectoplasm passes them the test. Bakugou looks proud at least. Our teacher continues. “Yaoyorozu, Todoroki, exceptionally well done. Hundred and two percent.”

 

“What the fuck? How is that even possible? It’s a math test either you know the answer or not!” Bakugou is livid and I’m also curious how they managed to reach more than a perfect score.

 

“In task four they chose the more complicated resolution steps and verification. It was not expected from any of you, but I was very impressed by their answers.”

 

“That’s unfair! Half-and-Half, show me your test!” Bakugou tries to go over to him but Ectoplasm instructs him to sit back. This is so much like Bakugou, always working to be the best. However, now my mind is only focusing on his heated eyes that look directly into Shouto’s.

 

“I will show you after class.” Shouto answers which manages to make Bakugou sit back to his seat. 

 

At the end of the class right after the bell rings Bakugou is there right next to Shouto and demands him to show him what he did in his test. I catch Midoriya’s worried expression as Bakugou walks over to Shouto, but he decides to rather go to Yaoyorozu and ask her about the test. Bakugou continues shouting. His hand is pressing against Shouto’s desk as he leans too close to him. His attention is all but zeroed in on him. But how am I to complain? I would never be able to take his attention with my stupid test results. I would never be able to compete in anything if Shouto is my opponent. However, I can’t even bring myself to give into the distaste that starts to invade the back of my mind. Shouto is amazing and kind. He should never receive anything but kindness and happiness from life in return.

 

In the meantime, Bakugou is still there at Shouto’s desk. He is grumbling about our teacher and the material we obviously did not cover in class, while Shouto offers to show him where the missed part is in the book. I sigh, if Bakugou needs some extra intel on the class material, then I’m absolutely doomed to ever understand it in the slightest. Bakugou demands Shouto to show him right now what he is talking about and Shouto does that gladly. Shouto is always ready to help anyone who is in need.

 

Our classmates are leaving the room to go to our next class, while telling Bakugou to drop the topic because he wrote a perfect test either way, but he does not care about their comments. He and Shouto stay in the classroom talking and I just cannot stop looking at them. I know I should probably do something, leave with the others , or just stop staring but they have all my attention. The Alpha in the back of my mind is waiting for some undeniable proof to confirm that I’m right. To confirm they are together. My breath hitches when I see the first sign that my brain cannot interpret as anything else but care and love. There is this kind glint in Shouto’s eyes as he tells Bakugou that it is really okay to not have read that part of the book. Bakugou is of course furious and I almost make myself go to them to stop him, but then Shouto smiles. His smile is so kind and loving that it makes me jealous. Of course, I’m nowhere near the league of two such incredible people. I can just stand and watch how unbelievably amazing they are. “I’m always impressed by how diligent you are.” Shouto continues in a gentle proud tone and it silences Bakugou’s shouting. There is silence for a few seconds. Bakugou’s ears turn pink and pushes the book back against Shouto’s chest. Shouto automatically reaches for the book, his hand lands on top of Bakugou’s. They stay like that for a moment. Shouto’s smile widens a little. His eyes are gentle and so proud. “You did an amazing job, too. You had a perfect score.” Bakugou grumbles back something which I cannot catch. Shouto’s fingers curl around Bakugou’s, the book falls to the ground.

 

The Alpha at the back of my mind is shouting at me.

 

I run out of the classroom before I do something I would regret for the rest of my life. Because they are dating, I’m now sure of it, and I have no right to stop them. I ignore the crawling thoughts in my head. My only aim is to find the changing room. 

 

I don’t control what they do!

 

I’m happy for them!

 

I’m really happy for them!

 

Our next and last class is Hero Training. It is one of my favourite classes especially since I presented because I always get to burn away some overwhelming energy and now I have plenty. It is usually also an excellent way to spend time with Bakugou as we often pair up if the teacher doesn’t say otherwise. Now it is not that time, though, and probably that is for the better. I do everything to ignore Bakugou and Shouto. We play something like capture the flag but instead of a flag we have a hostage. It’s a good game, but the setup is not to my liking. At least Bakugou is not in my team of four nor against us, but in the opposing team there is Shouto and the way my Alpha gets excited about it is in a violent way.

 

Somehow I just cannot erase the memory of Shouto’s hand around Bakugou’s or the gentle and proud way he looked at Bakugou. 

 

Aizawa says to start and I volunteer to stay behind with Sero to protect our hostage, while Tokoyami and Ojiro go capture - or “save” - our opponent’s hostage. It takes only a few minutes for me to see the members of our opposing Team coming closer. Shouto is running directly towards us. At first I cannot see anyone else, but then Sero’s tape shoots in the direction of a corridor next to us. It seems like Hagakure and Shouto easily passed by Tokoyami and Ojiro, leaving Yaomomo and Satou to the defence of the hostage. 

 

Suddenly an ice wall is coming towards me. I punch it and block it. Shouto is here, in front of me, and it makes my blood boil. It is an unusual feeling for me. A feeling I have always dreaded. A feeling I last felt when I threw Monoma against the gym's wall. Unfortunately, I do not have any other choice but to fight Shouto. He darts towards me while sending an ice wall towards both Sero and me. I quickly harden my skin and break the ice as it keeps coming. The hostage is not far behind us so Shouto cannot go overboard with his ice as it could also freeze the hostage.

 

I glance at Sero to make sure he can hold up Hagakure but the ice just keeps coming and with it does Shouto.

 

I move forward, the ice is easy to break with my hardened body. I move in front of Shouto and try to get close to him to punch him and capture him, immobilise him with the capture tape that each of us received from Aizawa. I cannot see Sero or Hagakure as the ice keeps covering me. As soon as I get free I run for Shouto. He does not have any other choice but to come closer to me because the hostage is right behind me. He seems to realise the situation as well because he speeds up his steps and runs directly towards me. He tries to distract me with his fire but it doesn’t work. My hardened body cannot be burnt. As soon as I can reach, I punch. Shouto dodges, but I go for it again and again. I block Shouto’s ice covered punches and try to deliver my own strikes. I won't stop. I don’t care if he just wants to tire me out. I will win before that! 

 

I grit my teeth. I keep moving forward.

 

Punch after punch after punch…

 

Then finally!

 

Shouto stops for a second and my punch lands full force in his stomach making him gasp for air and lose his balance.

 

I jump on top of him and I raise my arm to punch again, but white tape wraps around me and stops my movements. It’s Sero’s tape. Why is he stopping me? I need to win this fight! He should wrap the tape around Shouto, not me! I need to win! I need to win! I can win! I’m not that much weaker than Shouto!

 

The smell of cold mint fills my nose with that underlying candle light to it. It brings lightness to my mind and body. I’m panting, therefore the calm smell takes effect immediately. But it’s not enough. I want the chill to run through my body again and again and the mint on my tongue achieves exactly that. Refreshing and dizzying at the same time. I lick the taste again and again.

 

Then it disappears. I lean down for more but what greets me is burnt sugar.

 

I snap my eyes open.

 

Shouto is lying under me, his left hand is pressing the right one against his chest. His eyes are slightly panicky, his cheeks are unusually pink. My body freezes as I realise that the thoughts of my Alpha took over my body. What did I do to him? “Shouto? Are you alright?”

 

Calmness comes back to Shouto’s eyes and he pats my cheek as if I were a dog. “You fought well.” The minty cold is back in my nose with the dizziness in my head. Where did the burnt sugar come from? I lean closer to Shouto and I catch the scent again. It’s faint, but it’s there. It’s Bakugou’s scent.

 

“Kirishima?” He asks, confused. His hands come to my shoulders and he tries to push me away.

 

I refuse to move. “Are you dating Bakugou?” The question is out before I can double check if it is a good idea to ask. I wait for the answer with my breath held and with my heart hammering. I’m disappointed in myself for spying after Bakugou. Still, I need to know. 

 

“No. Why are you asking?”

 

No? But I was so sure! Shouto’s answer doesn’t make sense. “He smells so much like you… and you smell so much like him.” My heart tries to leap out of my chest when I realise I cannot take the sentence back. I sound like some crazy Alpha putting an invisible stamp on their Omega saying ‘mine’. 

 

“We trained yesterday evening and he came over after that. He slept in my room, probably that is why we have each other’s scent on us.”

 

I lean down again just to smell those two scents together one more time but I get pulled away by the tape around me. “Kirishima! Don’t let the darkness consume you!” Tokoyami’s voice comes from behind me. I turn around. Both he and Ojiro are pulling me back with Sero’s tape. Really, what did I do to receive such treatment? 

 

“Guys, I’m sorry. I’m fine now. Why did you put tape around me? Shouldn’t you be getting the hostage?”

 

“The fight is over, Kirishima. Tokoyami and Ojiro won.” Sero grins at me while he unwraps his tape around me. 

 

As soon as I can, I instantly stand up and take a step away from Shouto. “I’m so sorry, Shouto! I-I…” I take another step back. I can’t believe I just let my instincts take over me so easily! I’m so disappointed in myself! It’s none of my business what Bakugou is doing! I just wish I could mean a little bit more to him. Why doesn’t he want to have a sleepover in my room? Why doesn’t he want to train with me? I’m about to walk away when Shouto grabs my hand.

 

“You can come over next time if you want to.”

Chapter 13: Freaks

Notes:

Baku&Denki

Chapter Text

“Yeah, come on, Kiri!” Denki shouts as Kirishima breaks the ice Halfie tried to cover him with. “Just forget that Shouto is a nice guy!” He continues shouting regardless of the fact that it is completely impossible for Kirishima to hear him through the damn screen. 

 

“Look, Yaomomo is doing great, too!” Pinky is jumping and screaming.

 

“But Tokoyami has the advantage as it is really cloudy today, plus there is Ojiro, as well…” Deku’s muttering is constant in the chaos. However, everything fades into the background as I watch Kirishima and Halfie continue exchanging blows. I take an unconscious step towards the screen where the two Alphas are at each other’s throats. I’m drawn to them. To their vehemence, their power… I want to smell them. I want to know what happens with the earthy mountain and minty candle light at such intensity. Is the earth still so gentle? Is the mint still so calming?

 

I keep sniffing the air but all I can smell is my reeking classmates. My stomach churns, my throat clenches. I bend over, heaving and coughing. 

 

Fuck, not this shit again!

 

“Kacchan?” Deku’s freshly cut grass is in my nose with his old promise of a fucked up friendship, making my stomach curl in on itself. I press one palm against my nose and mouth, while I swing my other arm towards him to keep him away from me.

 

“Hey, Kacchan.” Rain. Sparky’s rain. I let it wash all the reeking smells away. “I think you should get some fresh air.” 

 

Fuck, no shit… However, I do not have the power to tell him off. I cannot utter a word without the need to throw up.  

 

I turn and run out of the observation room. In passing, I glance towards Aizawa just for a moment, he is looking at me with his ‘I told you so’ expression. But I don’t care. I need fresh air! Fresh air! Right now! Or I will not be able to hold in the content of my stomach. My legs move as quickly as they can. I need a place with fresh air and zero people around!

 

I take a deep breath as soon as I’m out of the building. The fresh air fills my lungs and my nausea slowly subsides. I lean against the outside wall of the building and I close my eyes.  

 

“Kacchan, Aizawa said that he will send Mic to pick you up.” Sparky appears right in front of me. He is panting from running after me. I do not notice anyone else with him. “He will take you back to the dorms and I will keep you company whether you like it or not.”

 

“Do whatever…” My legs are slightly trembling, so I let myself sink to the ground. “If you and that canary don’t keep your mouth shut, I will just walk back to the dorms by myself.”

 

“It will be alright. Aizawa reassured me that it’s safe to go with Mic.”

 

“I don’t care. I will decide it myself. Why isn’t he here yet?”

 

“I’m sure he is trying to be here as quickly as possible. Do you need anything though? Do you want to walk around? Of course in the opposite direction to where the training is being held-”

 

“You can shut up. That would help immensely.” Sparky is obviously having trouble keeping his mouth shut even for a second, but I just ignore him and close my eyes again. The concrete is hard and cold against my back. Even the smell of rain is adding to the cold feeling. It makes me shudder. Sparky makes some kind of half sound and I glare at him. He wordlessly hands me his black jacket, but I’m not cold and it would not fit me. Sparky is just too much skin and bones. He puts the jacket on my pulled up knees and I let him. Somehow the rainy smell and the warmth of the jacket eases the shuddering of my body. My eyelids slowly go down. I do not want to fall asleep but it takes too much strength to keep my eyes open.

 

We keep sitting in silence so much so that at some point I start to wonder if Spraky just left me here. I force my eyes open and I see through half-lidded eyes that he is right where he was, sitting silently in front of me. 

 

Fine… I close my eyes again. I can hear movements. Sparky’s shoulder is against mine. It’s fine. I don’t care. 

 

All I care about right now is to get my hold back on my body. 

 

Fuck, I hate my heats! I do not want to get this pathetic reaction each time I’m exposed to fucking Alpha’s stupid smells and disappear every few weeks because of some bullshit like not being able to control myself. Everything I do is controlled. My anger is controlled. My explosions are controlled - I have not killed anyone yet, right? -  My daily routine is controlled. Just like my workout sessions and the time I spend solving my homework. Just like my relationships with people. Why am I not able to control my own body when the scents get a little bit stronger? Why can’t I control my heat! Damn Aizawa for being right! But what the fuck could fucking registration papers do against this shit? Nothing, that’s what! How could I solve this bullshit with my useless secondary gender? I need to find a solution! I do not want to accidentally get exposed to fucking smells. It is so unbearable! But how could I solve this? Who could-

 

A cautious touch on my shoulder brings me out of my thoughts. Sparky is looking at me with too much caution. He points to his mouth and I roll my eyes. “What is so important?”

 

“Is it Kirishima who your Omega so strongly reacts to?”

 

I glare at him but his curious expression just turns into a stupid mischievous grin.

 

“It’s none of your business.”

 

“It’s him, isn’t it?” Sparky is grinning like he won some jackpot. I shrug. He does not need to know everything. “I knew it!”

 

“Shut up! You know nothing. How the fuck can you bare the smell of those idiots?”

 

“Well… it’s not my heat now… and my nose might not be as good as yours…” Sparky starts thoughtfully, then he grins mischievously. “Or you are just too picky.” He playfully punches my shoulder.

 

“Bullshit. Do you really not get it? How do you plan to be a hero like this?”

 

“With a registration and a bite mark of course.”

 

“I’m not binding myself to any random fuck! I don’t need any Alpha. I’m capable of doing everything by myself!”

 

“It does not have to be random and the bond should help us. Plus, it’s not like you have a choice...”

 

“Do you really believe that just a fucking Alpha bite could solve all this shit? The pain, the nausea, the whining, the need to get fucked…”

 

Sparky blushes slightly at the last word. “Well, it should at least make everything better? We would still have heats. I guess how supportive your bond is depends on your relationship with your Alpha. That is why Recovery Girl said that trust is important, right?”

 

“I don’t need any Alpha!” My chest clenches as my Omega protests.

 

“Are you too proud to ask Kirishima?”

 

I huff and glare at Sparky. Who the fuck does he think he is? How can he be so unbothered by this obligation? He actually looks like he is looking forward to it… 

 

“Hey, don’t be mad at me for being curious. Are you really not asking Kirishima? I’m sure he would say yes.”

 

“I know he would say yes! He would say yes to anything I ask from him. I want him to say yes because he wants it, not because I ask him to do it!”

 

“So you want the Alpha to ask you.” Sparky’s eyes shine with joyful understanding. “How romantic and traditional of you!” He grins like he gets it but he doesn’t understand shit. Then his grin fades as he regards me with his pitying expression. “I know you know that Kiri is a great person. He is kind and strong and hella good looking if you ask me. Do you really think he will be single forever? Do you really think other people don’t see it, too? I’m telling you if you don’t get your ass together someone will snatch him away. And I have a good bet that the only person who could snatch him away from you would be the nicest and prettiest person who has ever set foot on Earth…”

 

“If that’s what he wants then be it! That would just mean he doesn't want me to be more than his friend.” DunceFace opens his mouth to protest but I’m not finished yet. “I know he would be better off with anyone else! The fuck do you think why I didn’t ask him when I know he would say yes! Can’t you just shut up about it? It’s a fucking mess! I don’t want any fucking Alpha! But if it’s them then… Fuck, how fucking pathetic can I be! Shit!” I lean my head against my knees and I fist my hair as I try to take control over my swirling mind.

 

Sparky puts his arms around me and pulls me against him. I can’t bring myself to push him away. The comforting is actually, yeah… comforting… 

 

“Kirishima deserves better.” My mind is lulled into a temporary numbness and that numbness makes my mouth run without me thinking much about it. I just cannot keep all the stupid shit that has been swirling in my mind locked up any longer. “He deserves a perfect life with the kindest partner and perfect children. So the stupid whining of my stupid Omega can just shut the fuck up. It does not matter.” Well, Halfie deserves better, too, but I know he knows that… and him just casually letting me disturb him with all my stupid bullshit is more than I expected from him. Shit, what have I been doing… “I wonder how long he is willing to take all my bullshit so easily. But my Omega just keeps whining and it drives me crazy.” Why is my stupid Omega hung up on those Alphas? Why them? Why is Kirishima’s kindness and brightness so enticing? Why is Shouto’s infuriating calmness and confidence so inviting? 

 

A pathetic whine escapes my mouth before I can stop. 

 

Sparky rubs my back. “I think both of you are great. You’re a perfect match. Just let yourself rest a little bit and after your heat is over you can clear this up easily. Okay?”

 

A car’s roaring engine and screeching brake brings me back to the present, to the dusty training ground. I raise my head towards the sound and let Sparky pull me up to my feet, while I push the black jacket against his chest.

 

“Listeners, I heard you are in need of my help.” The Canary shouts from the car. “Bakugou kid, do you want me to take you home or back to the dorms?”

 

“Dorms.” I answer as I sit in the back of the car. I could not bear the volume of his voice if I set next to him.

 

“And I’m accompanying him.” Sparky sits next to me on the back seat. I click my tongue but otherwise I’m slightly grateful that I don’t have to be here alone.

 

“Alright, listeners, can we go?”

 

“Yes.” I already want to be out of here. It is too slow how the Canary starts the car. I want to be already comfortably lying in my nest. No! I can be without that shit!

 

I look out of the window. My Omega is already whining before I can even understand who I’m seeing walking to the observation building. I quickly look away but I already noticed them. My hands automatically move to open the door, but it does not budge however much I try to open it. I curse when I realise what I’m doing. I force my hands off the door handle and lean my head against the car’s window. I let myself to be lost in darkness as I force my eyes shut.

 

“Is something wrong, little Listener?”

 

“No. Just speed up that car already!”

 

Mic hums. “I heard that you are not willing to take an Alpha bite.”

 

“I don’t care if Aizawa sent you to give me a pep talk. I’m tired of pep talks!.” At least the car is now speeding up.

 

“Don’t think of it as a pep talk. I just want to share my experience with you. I know how it feels when your Omega finds a potential mate and the other just doesn’t get the message.”

 

“I don’t care.”

 

“You found a potential candidate, didn't you?”

 

“Wait, you’re an Omega, too?” Sparky asks. “And you have a mate! That’s so cool!”

 

“I’m not advertising what I am but it’s not really a secret either. There are Omega pro-heroes, dear listener, even if we prefer the media does not know. Most of us let them think whatever.”

 

“I have never noticed that you have a bite.” Sparky continues his idle, and very much annoying, conversation.

 

“I would be surprised if you did. My neck is covered like most of the pro-heroes’.”

 

“Oh, I see! That’s so cool! So who is your Alpha? How did you meet? Why did you choose them? Why did you find them so special?”

 

Mic laughs. “You are excited to find your mate, I see. We met in school, you know. And I was the one running after him. Thinking back, it was really embarrassing. But I just wanted his company so I did everything to be around him. He was really annoyed at the beginning.” Mic laughs again. “Aw, falling in love is an amazing feeling.”

 

“Sounds fun. But who-?”

 

“It’s Aizawa, dumbass. But how do you know-” My voice breaks mid-sentence. I can’t believe I’m asking this shit. “How do you know it’s not just biology?”

 

“How can you call it ‘just biology’? You can just feel that you found your special person!” Sparky protests.

 

“That’s bullshit! You have zero idea what you’re talking about!”

 

“Hey, leave the negative vibes, little listeners!”

 

Fuck the negative vibes! I want to be out of this car! I want to shout into the stupid Canary’s face that he could never understand what I’m going through, but it feels like just a huge waste of my energy to actually do it. I want to forget every Alpha, every pep talk, every stupid rule that Omegas have to follow.

 

Instead I close my eyes and try to forget everything outside my comfortable nest and safe room. 

 

The murmur of the engine lulls me into a light slumber.

 

***

 

“Listeners, I will have to go on my way. Will you be alright? Do you need me to call your parents to take you home?” The Canary asks after we have arrived at UA’s entrance gate.

 

“I’m fine. My nest in my dorm room and I can contact my parents myself.” I hate that I cannot say this without my face burning.

 

“Alright. I will trust you on this one.” The Canary drives away.

 

“Sparky, could you get my bag from the changing room?” I can’t believe I’m giving him my key, but I’m not going into that mess of smells. It’s disgusting even when I don’t have my heat.

 

“Of course. Will you be alright?” Sparky regards me with a distrustful expression.

 

“Yes, I will. Don’t make me repeat it.”

 

“Alright. Alright. I will take your bag to your room.”

 

Finally, alone, I can go to my room. I will pack my nest and go home. Shit! Why does my Omega go insane when those two idiots are around! But fuck, they looked so fascinating! Kirishima’s blazing eyes, hard punches, sharp teeth. Halfie’s fluid movements, intense gaze, burning fire. They still make my blood boil and my heart beat like crazy. Why is my Omega so hung up on them? Kirishima’s cheerful brightness and Shouto’s calm safety are so addicting!

 

"Hey, watch where you’re going!" I bump against an extra. Why the fuck are they in front of me? Three extras block my way. Their scents are disgusting. Why aren’t those losers in class? My stomach is churning and my nausea is back. I try to push the shits out of my way, afraid I would vomit if I started to speak. I hold my arm in front of my nose to block the scents as much as I can.

 

"Oh, a hero course student! You're not so strong alone, huh?"

 

I glare at the speaker, my explosions popping. Normally it‘s enough to make some loser back off, but these shits have a deathwish.

 

"Oh, wait!" Says the other extra. "It's Bakugou Katsuki! I don’t get why he is so popular… He is more like a villain than a hero…" Can’t these losers find something else to come up with?

 

"Do you smell this?" The third one, a nosy bitch, leans slightly closer. "Sweet. Omega? So the rumours are true!"

 

I push the three shits out of my way and continue forward, but the first extra catches my arm. "You really are an Omega?" The shit asks in disbelief.

 

My stomach curls in on itself, the disgusting mixture of smells getting stronger. Their odor makes me gag.

 

"Is he going into heat? His smell is sweet and strong."

 

I yank my arm out of the grip.

 

"A male Omega. Freak…" The second one adds with disgust.

 

I want to tell them that they are the disgusting ones and they should just drop dead.

 

Instead I take an unstable step forward to walk past them, and again, there is some loser to hinder me as I collide against soft fabric.

 

"Why are you blocking the way?" The cold, self-important voice reminds me of Halfie. But it is not him. I would recognise him anywhere with his calm smell of fresh mint and candle light. That smell is not here right now, however. That idiot is currently fighting Kirishima. Smell of earth and deep forest. High mountains. My head feels dizzy with the memory of the sight of the two Alphas fighting.

 

I can barely make out the quiet whisper of ‘Freak.’, ‘Don't answer him.’, ‘I hope we won’t see him anymore.’

 

The three losers leave, thank god! All I can smell now is lavender.

 

"How long are you planning to lean against me?"

 

"Fuck off…" I push myself away and continue moving forward. There is an entrance door in front of me but this is not our dorm’s entrance. The school building? How the fuck did I get here? I turn around, the ground spins under me. Eyebags grabs my elbow to stabilise me and regards me with a pitiful look.

 

“I thought your class is still out on training… I will accompany you to the infirmary. Can you walk?”

 

"Fuck off. I’m going to the dorms." I take a deep breath, the lavender is still everywhere. Wait, why does it smell good? This cannot continue like this! I cannot be so influenced by stupid smells each time my heat is getting closer! I need a solution, now! "Let me go!”

 

"The dorms are in the other direction, but shouldn't you go to the infirmary if you are sick?" 

 

“Shut up.” I narrow my eyes at him. Why doesn’t this idiot's smell make me want to throw up? Why is he still grabbing me? This loser doesn’t even need to use an Alpha voice to command me... Why am I so stupid to idly answer his questions?

 

“Come on, you smell sick. You cannot be so stubborn to avoid a doctor if you look like this. Hey, I just want to help.” The idiot adds the last sentence defensively.

 

"Weren't you going somewhere? Just let me be." Despite ordering him to leave me, my forehead is still pressing against his shoulder.

 

“Bakugou, I didn’t fight for getting into the hero course to leave people alone in trouble.”

 

“What a hero…” I hope he understands sarcasm, not like fucking Icyhot… I want candle light, not lavender! But that fucking plant is all I can smell now. 

 

“Bakugou, I cannot hold you forever. There is a bench over there. Just a few steps away. Sit down and I will get someone if you cannot walk on your own.” Eyebags tries to push me, presumably, to the said bench, but I don’t want to sit down! I want to get back to my room! “Bakugou, don’t make this even more difficult than it already is!”

 

“To my room. I want to-”

 

“Shinsou, is that really you? Wait, Bakugou? What are you doing here?” It’s Sparky and I’m somehow happy that he is finally here. “Why aren’t you in the dorms? What happened?” He looks back and forth between us. 

 

“I just need to get to my room and I will be fine.” The lavender clears up my nausea somewhat but it also makes my Omega want high mountains and earth. Mint and candle light. Why did I leave them? Who the fuck convinced me that it would be the slighest good idea to leave them? I want them! Why is it only fucking lavender around me?

 

“Kacchan, it’s okay.”

 

No, nothing is okay!

 

“Bakugou, can you still hear us? Or did you just faint?” 

 

“Shit, I’ll kill-”

 

It’s okay. You need to go back to your room.” It’s a weird order as it is exactly what I was planning to do. I let go of Eyebags and now I remember where I must have turned into the wrong direction. I need to get back to my room, to my nest. 

 

“Yes, Kacchan, let’s go back to your room. I got your bag. Thank you, Shinsou!”

 

Right after I step into my room, I realise what Eyebags just did. "Fuck that shit! I’m going to kill Eyebags when I next see him.” But at least he used his quirk and not his Alpha voice…

 

I rummage through my cupboard and grab some clean clothes and scent patches. Then I march into the nearest shower room. I need to get rid of all the sweat and smell. After the quick shower I come back to my room. Sparky is waiting for me at my door. 

 

“Do you need anything, Kacchan?” 

 

“Why are you still here, Dunce Face? Leave.” I step into my room, and ignoring Sparky, I just lie down into my nest. 

 

“Shouldn’t you go home?”

 

“No. Not yet.”

 

“Oh, waiting for your Alpha, I see.”

 

“Get out of my room, Dunce Face, or I will blow you up!” The idiot has the face to laugh then he quickly runs out of my room.

I sigh. It’s finally quiet and I’m alone. I push myself up to my feet and lock my door with my key. I crawl into my bed and curl up like a useless kid. The clothes and blankets surround me. I bury my face into the familiar scents. They settle the buzz in my head, free my throat from tightening and my stomach from curling up on itself. I need something against those sickening feelings or any feeling that can distract me from fighting, from school, or herowork. This is not something that can work for the long run. But having no other idea at the moment I just grab the two shirts next to my - Kirishima's - pillow and I hug them, clench them, bury my face into them. I don’t want to ever move from this spot. 

Chapter 14: Bite me!

Notes:

KiriBakuTodo

Chapter Text

Shouto is always so clear-headed and logical. Therefore, I don’t understand why he doesn’t see how wrapped up Bakugou has been in him. Bakugou has spent so much time with him lately and he has been completely covered in Shouto’s scent. It is so obvious. However, Shouto still denied dating him. Why? Where did my logic go wrong? Why did he invite me over in the end? I really don’t want to intrude or make Bakugou uncomfortable in any way. Bakugou always plans everything out very thoroughly, therefore, he must have a very good reason why he didn’t come to me. Even after I talked to him and reassured him that he can ask for my help anytime. Why doesn’t he trust me? Or is this just that he trusts Shouto more? Is my friendship really not enough? But of course a simple friendship is not enough! How would it be if it’s about such a level of intimacy that only a mate can provide. Who I am not and won’t ever be because, as Bakugou said, he does not want an Alpha. He does not need any Alpha and the only exception seems to be only Shouto.

 

I halt in my tracks right after we step into the staircase of the observation building. There is a sweet smell everywhere around me. Sweet and panicking… Maybe a little sour… “Bakugou?” I murmur in surprise. “Can you smell this?”

 

“Dude, all I smell is dust. Your nose is better than mine.” Sero answers and Ojiro nods along. “Hey, where are you running to? How can you still have so much energy?”

 

My legs cannot move quick enough. What happened to Bakugou? I’m sure it is his smell. Is it his heat again? If yes, why so suddenly again? Is he alright? I take the stairs as quickly as possible. Everyone looks at me startled as I barge into the observation room.

 

“Mic took him back to the dorms. He just called me. There was no problem on the way.” Aizawa says as soon as he sets his eyes on me.

 

“But will he be alright? Why didn’t he go home?” Shouto asks before I can put my worry into a proper coherent sentence.

 

“Denki went with him. He can help him if he needs anything.” Mina stands between me and Aizawa. Her eyes are on me as he answers Shouto. Tokoyami and Ojiro stand next to me. Why is everyone so jumpy? I get pulled back by the same cold touch that grabbed me a few minutes ago. It makes the same chill run through my body. Why are my classmates so wary of me? I didn’t do anything. I haven’t even said anything. Then I remember how I acted when Bakugou first presented... 

 

I lower my eyes and hunch my shoulders. I let the cold take over my body and mind. “I-I see.” I start to mutter, probably too quiet for the others, who are not standing next to me, to hear. “It’s fine. Denki is there for him.” 

 

The tension dissipates from the room. The cold touch leaves my hand.

 

“Alright, kids! Next group. The class is not over yet.” Aizawa orders the next two groups out after rearranging the members as Bakugou and Denki are now missing. The attention moves from me to the next group and I can just disappear next to the sidelines. I escape to the corner of the room and sit down next to the wall.

 

So Bakugou’s next heat is here. I hope it will go better than the last one. At least he did not collapse now. I hope so at least.

 

“You had a cool fight, Kiri.”  Mina crouches down in front of me and punches my shoulder as an acknowledging gesture.

 

“He did not collapse this time, did he?” My voice sounds so defeated. 

 

“No, he ran out of the building and Denki went after him. Mic really called Aizawa not long ago and he said they arrived back to U.A.. So no worries, okay?” 


I nod and look around. Where is Shouto?

 

“He filled one of the missing positions in the next group.” I did not notice that I voiced my question out loud. 

 

Well, maybe I could not tire him out that much. I look up at the screens. Shouto stayed behind to defend the ‘hostage’ this time. It does not matter how much I try to concentrate on the ongoing fight, I cannot leave my thoughts of Bakugou behind. There is this jittering feeling inside me that urges me to get up right now and go to Bakugou to make sure he is alright. I wish this training was already over. 

 

***

 

Too soon but also too late there is a knock on my door. I must have dozed off because I feel the pull of consciousness in my mind. I want to continue sleeping in my perfectly comfortable nest. However, I can smell the faint earthy scent coming from the other side of the door. Of course, I immediately recognise the Alpha who the scent belongs to. Finally! He is finally here!  

 

The knocking keeps going on and worried questions come from the other side. I suppress a whine. I want to see him! I want to go to him! I want to know who won that fight!

 

But I don’t want to move. Everything tells me I’m safe here.

 

There is a conversation in front of my door. Dunce Face and Shitty Hair. They knock on my door again. Kirishima’s worried questions flood through the door. Goosebumps run down my spine at the idea of the Alpha breaking through the door to get to me. It warms my body. I want him to break that door for me! 

 

No, I don’t! My Omega is stupid!

 

Shit, now I’m fighting with myself…

 

I sigh and curl up even more. Why am I still here? Why haven’t I gone home yet? What am I hoping for? What does my stupid Omega wish for deep inside me? It’s easier to ignore these questions than to find the obvious answers. Instead I try to concentrate on the scents around me. Kirishima’s scent pops out of the mixture. He is standing right in front of my door. This thought pushes forward from the back of my mind. I can see his stupid red hair, his solid determination as he went for Halfie... The needy whine that leaves my mouth is annoying. I bite my lower lip to shut my Omega up.

 

The knocking continues. Should I kill Sparky or praise him for letting Kirishima be in front of my door?

 

He is right in front of my door! And I want to see him!

 

“Bakugou!” Kirishima almost falls against me when I yank my door open. “Are you alright? Denki said you are still here and I should check on you. Do you need something? Can I get anything for you?”

 

I bury my face into his chest while clenching his T-shirt. His earthy scent is covered by shower gel, but it’s still so much stronger than on the T-shirt and pillow on my bed. 

 

“Bakugou…?” Kirishima puts a hand on my shoulder. He sounds surprised, even shocked a little. I just want to smell him so I do. I take deep breaths and let my Omega enjoy the moment.  

 

Then I feel the pressure of Kirishima's hand grow against my shoulder as if trying to push me away. “Who won?” My voice is muffled by his T-shirt. I hope he understood the question. I don’t want to move away from him.

 

The pressure easies on my shoulder as he lets me lean against him. “The exercise? Tokoyami and Ojiro… Well they were in our group so I guess we won.”

 

“No, not that… The fight with Half-and-Half. Did he manage to freeze you in the end?”

 

“Oh! Uhm… Sero stopped it. So I would say no one won? I was about to punch Shouto when he wrapped his tape around me. It was kinda embarrassing...”

 

I hum into the T-shirt. I conclude it as Kirishima’s win. 

 

“You know there is also something else that happened during training…” His fingers tap on my shoulder in nervousness. “Are you… okay?” Kirishima waits for me to react, but my mind is really numb now and he smells so safe. I’m not moving away from him! Not even an inch! “Are you sure you shouldn’t be going home? Should I call your mum?”

 

I shake my head and press myself closer to him.

 

“Oookaaay…” I can hear Kirishima’s brain going wild, trying to find something he should do with me. But what’s wrong with this? Why can’t we just be like this?

 

His heart is beating so loudly.

 

“What happened during training?” I ask just to make Kirishima refocus on something else. It might give me a few more minutes to stay close to him. 

 

And I’m also curious.

 

“Well…” Kirishima wraps his arms around my waist for the first time since we have been standing in my doorway. I’m glad I asked that stupid question. “Uhm… you know…” Kirishima trails off. "I’m sorry, man! I’m sorry if you wanted to be alone with him and I just unnecessarily pried into your personal life… I said yes so easily... But Shouto… he…"

 

I look up at him, my head is still resting on his shoulder and I hope he never removes his hand from my waist. "What are you talking about?"

 

"Shouto invited me over for a sleepover."

 

“And is that a bad thing?”

 

“Uhm… No?” 

 

“So what’s your problem? You don’t want to go? You can just say no, you know.”

 

“I know that, but sleepovers are cool. I’m not against it.” Kirishima bites his lower lip which looks scandalously hot from up close. “Are you?”

 

“Are you asking if I’m against you having a sleepover with Halfie?” Kirishima nods. “You think I’m your boss or something? I’m not telling you what to do in your free time. Unless it’s homework. Which is more like a strong suggestion than anything else-”

 

“No, I didn’t mean it like that! I just thought you wanted to have sleepovers with him and I would just intrude. Therefore, I thought I should just call it off.”

 

I press my palm against his mouth to make him stop talking nonsense. “Wait a moment! What did that idiot tell you exactly?” The Omega in my mind is completely awake now and I don’t think I could make it go away even if I wanted to. 

 

Kirishima’s voice is muffled under my palm. I remove my hand and he continues talking. “He just said I can go over if I want to. He didn’t specifically say anything more… I…” His face reddens, his panicking eyes are comical. “I feel so stupid. He probably meant like we could hang out sometime and not as a  ‘sleepover-sleepover’…”

 

“You’re an idiot, but you gave me the best idea ever.” I bury my face against his neck, my nose is brushing against his scent glands, giving me the best way to smell his amazing earthy scent. I can’t stop grinning. “You can join our sleepovers.” Why haven’t I done this already before?

 

“What!” Why is he so surprised? Haven’t he thought about it? Doesn’t he want it? “But I thought- I thought, that you want to spend time with him. Alone… Like an Omega and an Alpha… you know… to be close together...”

 

“You mean sexually? You think he fucked me?” Well… If I had forced myself on him more, then he might have done it… Or maybe not because he is Halfie, made of stone and ice... Shouldn’t the Alphas be the ones to make the first step or reciprocate if I’m already so willingly with them… I take a deep breath again from Kirishima’s scent and slide my hand under his T-Shirt. Kirishima is completely baffled. “You really thought that, didn’t you? Did you feel relieved that now you don’t have to deal with me? Did you feel angry? Possessive? Did you wish to be the one to fuck me?”

 

“No. I-”

 

“I saw your fight with Halfie. I saw the passion in your eyes when you went for him. Were you thinking I’m yours? Were you thinking of taking me? Are you thinking of it now? In this corridor? Or would you prefer to do it in front of Halfie’s door?” I start to pull Kirishima along the corridor. He is so shocked he does not protest. Even if I wasn’t grabbing him by his arm, I think he would follow me like the puppy he is. “What do you think he would do if he saw us?” I walk quickly, only the desire to find out Halfie’s reaction leads my steps. I want to see the passion on their faces that I saw during their fight. “This corridor. Would you prefer this more?” I ask when we get to the 5th floor. Kirishima is still so baffled , he cannot say a word. His mouth closes and opens. I pull him down the 5th floor corridor. Then we are there in front of Halfie’s door.

 

I can smell how willing his Apha is. How much it wants to take over but Kirishima does not let it.

 

I lean my back against the door, my legs are wide enough to put Kirishima’s hand between them. He gasps. “Ba-Bakugou?” My name sounds more like an exhale of breath. I humm, as I press his fingers against my pulsating cunt through my trousers. My trousers are too tight, too warm. “S-Shouto…” Kirishima says. “He’s… you…” He mumbles incoherently but does not pull his hand away.

 

“Yes, please call him for me.”

 

A shrill of excitement runs through my body when I hear the footsteps behind the door. It opens. I fall back, Kirishima reaches for me, but it is Shouto’s hands on my waist that stop me from falling.  

 

“What are you two doing?” Shouto sounds confused and I can’t wait for the opportunity to enlighten him. I turn in his half-embrace and I bite his jaw. He presses his palm against my mouth. “I thought you went home.” He says simply. I move. My leg slides between Shouto’s. I trip him, I pin him to the ground. He hisses when his back hits the ground.  

 

“You thought wrong. Bite me!”

 

Shouto’s eyes widen for a moment before he composes himself. “Your heat makes you delusional. You should go home.”

 

“I’m not delusional!”

 

“Get off me.” Shouto lies completely still under me. His eyes are unwaveringly calm. His dismissal wavers my confidence for a moment. Before I can protest, a careful touch on my shoulder takes my attention away from Halfie.

 

“Bakugou…” Kirishima sounds cautious. “It would be the safest for you to go home.” Shit, did his Alpha completely back down? 

 

“No, bite me!” I reach up to my neck but Halfie follows my movement with his now free arm and grabs my wrist. 

 

“What are you doing?”

 

“I want you to bite me. What’s so difficult to understand? Bite me! Both of you! Now!” With my free arm I yank one of my scent patches off my neck. The scent of caramell immediately starts to fill the room. Sweet, panicking, heavy, desperate.

 

“Bakugou, you can’t be serious! Put it back! It’s just your heat talking. Let me call your mum-” I grab Kirishima’s arm and pull him down. I try to climb over to him but Halfie wraps his arms around me. 

 

“Hey, easy.” Halfie whispers in my ear. His breath brushing against my ear makes me shudder. My Omega whimpers. Just a little bit closer and he could be touching my scent glands. “Easy!” His soft voice is calming, smoothing the horrifying panic in me for a moment. My back is pressing against his chest. His arms surround me protectively. I could just get lost in this feeling forever. I nuzzle his neck and I lick his scent glands. 

 

“Please.” I would do anything, even ask nicely and beg. “Please, bite me.” 

 

Halfie gently pushes my face away from his neck. “Bakugou, you don’t know what you’re saying.”

 

Kirishima’s fingers brush against my face, they stay to keep my gaze on him. I comply very willingly. Why wouldn’t I want to look at Kirishima? He does not need to force me to do that. I want to move closer to him but he keeps me firmly at place. “Bite me! Please-”

 

“Listen to us, Bakugou! You can’t just suddenly ask such a thing!” I can! Kirishima is looking deep into my eyes. I would prefer his teeth in my scent glands. 

 

“Bite me!” Kirishima still does not show any willingness. Do they think I’m not serious enough? I reach for Kirishima with a desperate whine. I force myself out of Halfie’s hold and I go for Kirishima. “Bite me!” I move into Kirishima’s lap. He wants to move away but in the end he just leans back so much that I easily straddle him, trapping him to the ground.

 

“Bakugou, listen to me please.” Kirishima seems to be panicking for some reason. Doesn’t he want this? Doesn’t he want me ? “You said you don’t want any Alpha to bite you. A bite is much more important than just deciding it on a whim." 

 

"It’s not on a whim! You don’t understand! I cannot be a hero like this! How could I fight a villain if they could just command me and fuck me any time! Bite me!" I hate that my tone is now more begging than forceful, but if it makes him finally bite me then be it…

 

"Ba-Bakugou…?" Kirishima tries to push me off, but I slap his hand away. "Bakugou, stop! Let’s just calm down, okay?" I press my neck against Kirishima's, our scent glands brush against each other. My body shudders into the tingling feeling of the touch. Kirishima pushes me away, but I want to go back to him. “You should really think this through. A bite is for forever. You won’t be able to undo it. Forever is a really serious commitment.”

 

“Forever?! How long is even ‘forever’? Do you imagine getting old? 60? 80? We are heroes, jeez…! How long do you think we will live? Just look at Midnight… Oh, yeah, wait, you cannot, because she is long dead. And All Might or Aizawa… They are a collection of injuries. Living corpses. And I don’t give a fuck if I become one, too, if I can beat up villans till the rest of my life. Fuck I…” I fist the T-shirt over my chest. “Is this the problem? Am I too damaged for you? I already lost my heart. My arm got also really fucked up-”  

 

“No! You are not damaged. Your heart is beating, your arm is moving. You're strong.”

 

“Then bite me!” I growl down at Kirishima under me. “If I mean anything to you, bite me! Bite me!”

 

"Stop! " Kirishima shouts back. “Please just stop!”

 

Kirishima easily pushes me away and he can finally sit up. I try to fight and demand him again to bite me but I cannot move my body. My mind is comfortably numb with the happiness of fulfilling the Alpha’s order. Kirishima takes my cheeks between his palms and looks directly into my eyes. "You are alive. You are alive." He repeats as if it would make me realise something. I try to answer but my mouth is not moving. My body is like a statue. I’m frozen completely with invisible restraints. Panic would take over my body if it could, but all my muscles are frozen. I want to scream at him, shake him. I want to make him understand that I have had enough of waiting. That it’s either all or nothing. That for a hero is either death or constant fight. I thought he knew. We have fought so many villains already. I thought he understood.

 

“Kirishima!” Halfie’s voice is strict. It stops Kirihsima from continuing his nonsense monologue. "Tell him it's alright and he can move." Todoroki pulls Kirishima's hand away from my face. 

 

"But of course he can-"

 

"Tell him like you really mean it." His tone leaves no place for disagreement and it obviously makes Kirishima uneasy.

 

Kirishima turns back to me. “I-I… What did I do?” He keeps looking at me. His mouth opens and closes, probably thinking about what to say. He takes a deep breath and looks me in the eye. "It's alright. You can move."

 

And I do. I jump up and I run out of the room.

 

***

 

Bakugou left with such urgency that I had the feeling to run after him. However, I really cannot leave Kirishima alone when he is looking at me so lost and worried. "What… What did I do?" 

 

"It's called 'Alpha voice', Kirishima. We talked a lot about it in class." I can’t believe he forgot about it. It has been mentioned so much already in class, and he is also an Alpha himself, therefore, I was so sure that it was basic knowledge.

 

"I know what an Alpha voice is.” His answer is slightly frustrated. “I really didn't… " His disbelieving tone turns into urgent surprise. He looks at me with wide eyes as he realises what has just happened. "But I did, didn’t I? I just really wanted him to stop. It was insane what he wanted. It was crazy what he said. He is strong. He can survive anything. And I-I really didn't mean to command him, but he really couldn't move… He looked so terrified. What should I do? I did such a terrible thing! Shit! I completely fucked up! What should I do now? I'm such a horrible friend!"

 

"You stopped Bakugou because you wanted to protect him, right?"

 

"But not like that! I didn't want to command him! I would never want to do such a thing!"

 

"Bakugou will understand that it was just an accident."

 

As if finally finding the absolution he so desperately needed, he repeats my words. "But it really was! It was just an accident! Really just an accident!"

 

"I know." I understand that Bakugou’s request was sudden and overwhelming. I touch Kirishima’s shoulder to show him more support. He nervously smiles back at me.

 

Then suddenly he jumps to his feet. “I need to tell him I’m sorry!” He runs out of the room, as well, hoping he can find Bakugou as soon as possible. 

 

I immediately follow after him and I hope Bakugou will be in a bearable mood if we find him. However, I would also understand if he just killed us both as soon as he set his eyes on us because not only did an Alpha just command him but now two are following him which could lead to an understandable panic or hatred towards us both. Knowing Bakugou, it would be the latter.

 

Either way, I’m not going to leave them alone in such an upset state of mind. It would be completely different if both of them wanted that bite and if they would be comfortable with it. Then I would of course leave them alone and not intrude on their private and intimate moment. I still think Bakugou is involving me in this mess just to upset Kirishima. But why would he do that? He should just clearly talk things out with Kirishima instead of trying to make him jealous, which has not been working very well either way. Kirishima deserves an honest and loving relationship.

 

I catch up to them right at the moment when Bakugou is leaving his room. He rushes past Kirishima with only his school bag over his shoulders. I glance into his room, his nest is still on top of his bed, untouched. If he decided to go home why isn’t he taking his nest, as well? Isn’t a nest an important thing for an Omega especially during their heat? 

 

I do not have time to dwell on this question as Bakugou is absolutely determined to leave and Kirishima just keeps following him, begging for forgiveness. 

  

“I’m really sorry, Bakugou. I didn’t mean to use any command. I’m so sorry. I freaked out.” 

 

Bakugou snorts as he starts to run down the stairs. “You’re a weird Alpha. There is an Omega on your lap and you don’t want to do anything with them…”

 

Kirishima keeps the pace with him. “That’s not- I was worried about you. I am worried about you. I think we should continue this conversation when your heat is over.”

 

“Then leave me alone! Don’t follow me!” He shouts as he takes the turns in the staircase. “I told you what I need. You said no. So fuck off! Half-and-Half, don’t follow us! Are you a ghost or what?”

 

“I just wanted to make sure that both of you are alright. I was really surprised that you asked such a thing from me. I’m actually really honoured and touched that you trust me so much.” I really don’t want to feel this gratitude that fills me just by thinking of how much trust it would require to ask someone to bite you even if it is just for momentary circumstances.

 

“I don’t trust you!” He swings open the door of the staircase and rushes through the kitchen towards the entrance.

 

“But then why did you ask us to-”

 

“Shut up, Shitty Hair!”

 

In the common room every eye turns towards us. 

 

“You are going home then.” Denki states, sitting on the couch in front of the television. He hurries to Bakugou and wraps a black hoodie over his shoulders. I smell the scent of Bakugou’s friends on it. “Is everything alright? Do you need anything else?” Bakugou lets the hoodie hang off his shoulders and Denki ties its arms in front of his chest.

 

“I’m fine.”

 

“How will you go home?”

 

“The hag will pick me up.” Bakugou continues walking towards the door. Then he abruptly stops at the building’s entrance door. “You idiots stay here! I don’t need anyone to escort me! I know where the damn exit is.”

 

“But I just want to walk with you a little bit more…” Kirishima tries hopefully.

 

“You stay here.” Bakugou jabs the middle of his chest with his index finger. “You already made it clear what you want. Leave me the fuck alone!”

 

“No, Bakugou, please!” He wraps his arms around him and I fear Bakugou will just blow him up in frustration. “Please, forgive me.” Kirishima’s voice reduces into a whisper, a quiet prayer.

 

There are no explosions, instead Bakugou whimpers in Kirishima’s embrace, making Kirishima let him go suddenly. To my surprise, it is now Bakugou who is reaching for him, he grabs his jaw and makes him look into his eyes. “Stop it! Don't follow me!” Bakugou narrows his eyes as if preparing for a fight. “Just think about what I asked from you. Okay?”

 

Kirishima nods mechanically.

 

“Good." Bakugou states with such finality that I think he will now storm out of the dorm, however, instead his eyes slowly close and he takes a deep breath. While still holding Kirishima’s jaw he leans closer and touches his lips against Kirishima’s. He stays like that for a few seconds. The others around us erupt in jubilating chaos. 

 

"I knew it!” Denki shouts between cheers and whistles. “Kacchan chose Kiri as his Alpha!"

 

The lot of cheering and whistling makes Bakugou jump away from the stunned Kirishima. Bakugou turns to leave but as soon as his back is towards Kirishima, the Alpha reaches for him as if not wanting to let him go. Fear runs through my body as Kirishima grabs for Bakugou’s arm. I try to catch Kirishima before he prevents Bakugou from leaving because wouldn’t that just be forcing him to stay? Wouldn’t that be just an Alpha forcing their will over an Omega? I don’t want that to happen to them, to neither of them.

 

I grab Kirishima’s arm to pull him back, to let Bakugou leave finally. However, Kirishima has already grabbed Bakugou and just like that in a matter of a second a punch lands in my face. The excruciating pain starting from my nose overtakes my body for a moment, making my eyes blurry with unshed tears. My hand automatically goes to my nose, where I can feel the warm liquid running. When it runs down into my mouth I’m sure it is blood.

 

From the worried muttering I know it is Midoriya who grabs me and guides me to a chair while Bakugou continues shouting.

 

“Let me go! Don't touch me!” Bakugou’s frustration is getting stronger.

 

Then suddenly there is silence for a second, only for a deep unfamiliar voice to break it.

 

“Why do you keep bumping into me?”

Chapter 15: Newcomer

Notes:

KiriTodo chapter

Chapter Text

It’s chaos inside the common room. 

 

I consider asking someone where the free room is where I can move in but there is shouting everywhere. I search for the room assignment board on the wall to find a room for myself. There are still a few empty rooms in the boys’ dormitory. I wonder if they divided the floors based on secondary genders. Would they put Omegas and Alphas next to each other? We - I mean the General Study students - asked to be divided for safety. 

 

There is shouting and whistling. My new classmates mention something about Bakugou and Kirishima being a bonded pair. Everyone is talking over the other. Then Bakugou punches Todoroki really hard in the face.

 

My new classmates are crazy.

 

I decide to move into the free room on the top floor. Maybe there is less running around and shouting there. Should I interrupt them? Nah… I will just go check the room. 

 

I try to walk past them, up to the fifth floor.

 

But of course one of my new classmates collides against me. Bakugou… Really, does he never watch where he is going? “Why do you keep bumping into me?” 

 

He looks up at me with an expression which I suppose should be a death glare, but his eyes are so watery that they look more begging than anything else. I automatically step out of his way, then he runs out of the room.

 

“Kirishima, let him leave.” Kaminari steps in front of the red haired Alpha as he calls after Bakugou. “I will walk with him to the gate and wait with him till his mum arrives, okay?” Kirishima keeps looking towards the door, our eyes meet. He looks surprised to see me in the dormitory. Didn’t Aizawa tell everyone that I’m moving in today?

 

“Shinsou?” Kirishima asks and every eye turns towards me.

 

“Did I interrupt something?” 

 

“Shinsou, welcome!” Kaminari jumps into my neck as if we were close friends who haven’t seen each other for years, but we barely know each other. “It will just take a few minutes. Would you let me help you unpack after I’m back?” I nod and he grins back at me before storming off. I walk up to the 5th floor through the gathered students. He did not ask me to wait in this chaos…

 

***

 

Shit, I fucked up so much, but he kissed me. He kissed me. I touch my lips where I can still feel the ghost of Bakugou’s skin. “He really kissed me!”

 

“Dude, you’re totally out of it.” Sero laughs and pats my shoulder.

 

“Kiri, what happened? Blasty was really upset.” Mina pats my cheek.

 

“Mina, I’m the worst. I totally fucked up.” Tears are clouding my vision. I can’t stop them from running down my cheeks.

 

Mina pulls me against her chest and ruffles my hair. “Hey, don’t cry, okay? Just look at poor Todoroki. He got a nasty punch in his pretty face. You got a kiss. What’s so bad about that?”

 

“Don’t tell me Blasty is a terrible kisser!” Sero grins. “Finally, we found something where he is not the best at. Can we make fun of him about it?”

 

“No. His kiss is amazing.” I touch my lips again, my lips curve into a small dazed smile. “He is amazing and I’m a coward.”

 

“Stop that, Sweety. Whatever happened, you can solve it.” Mina claps my upper arm. “Please try to calm yourself. The whole room smells like an upset Alpha and an upset Omega.”

 

“Shouto! Where is he?” How could I have forgotten about him? Why did Bakugou punch him? Where is he? I find him sitting at a table in the kitchen area with Midoriya trying to wash the blood off his face with a cloth. I push Sero and Mina off me. “Shouto, I’m so sorry.” I kneel down in front of him and take the wet cloth out of Midoriya’s hand to continue whipping off the blood from Shouto’s face. “It’s completely my fault. I will accompany you to Recovery Girl if you want me to. It looks like your nose is broken.”

 

“How is it your fault, Kiri? It was not you who punched him.” Mina looks at me suspiciously with clear disapproval in her eyes.

 

“Ashido is right, Kirishima. It’s not your fault.” Shouto takes the cloth out of my hand and presses it against his nose. “Bakugou was just really upset.”

 

“Upset because of me. He shouldn’t have punched you and I’m so sorry.”

 

“Kacchan was most probably upset because of his heat, wasn’t he?” Midoriya asks timidly. “I expected him to blow up on me, not you, guys. I know he is upset because I presented as an Alpha and he didn’t. But he never mentioned it and it just made me even more worried. I knew something would happen but I did not expect this.”

 

“It’s… Well… Have you heard anything about an Omega having more Alpha bites? How would that affect an Omega?” Midoriya usually knows everything, so it should be fine if I ask him this, right? Midoriya looks back at me with confusion for a few moments. I turn my gaze to Shouto’s free hand resting in his lap. There is silence for too long. Did I ask something weird?

 

“You mean a bite from different Alphas?” Midoriya asks, his confusion is still very recognisable, but I don’t blame him. It is confusing.

 

I nod.

 

“Would that even be necessary?” Mina asks. “Omegas need to have only one Alpha’s bite if they want to be heroes, right?”

 

“Well, officially, yes… A bite is needed for an Omega to be a pro-hero. It usually makes Omegas more resistant to other Alpha’s commands and their heats would be less frequent.” Midoriya keeps thinking. “There are theories that more Alphas’ bite might make the resistance towards other Alphas stronger. Probably that’s what Kacchan is after. But bites from more than one Alpha can make the Omega insane and suicidal. Especially if the Alphas are in disagreement. Then the Omega would not know which command to follow, which Alpha to please. So different orders could really mess up their heads. It was used as a torture method in the old days, but-”

 

“I don’t want to torture Bakugou!” Ice cold panic runs through my body at the thought. “Shit! Can it really go that far?”

 

“Midoriya, stop freaking him out!” Mina shouts. “He is worried enough as it is!” 

 

“Sorry, I didn’t mean it like that. It is possible to make it work. I’m just worried because this is really risky. But would Kacchan really go that far? After all, he did not even want one Alpha the last time I heard…” Midoriya falls silent and looks at me with wide eyes, mouth slightly agape and then slowly turns towards Shouto with the same expression. “Oh God, did Kacchan really…?”

 

Midoriya looks back at me. I nod and avert my eyes. 

 

“Oh.” Midoriya seems stunned for a second. 

 

“What is it, Midoriya?” Mina asks, confused.

 

“If my thought process is correct, Kacchan asked both Kirishima and Todoroki to bite him. Is that really true?”

 

I can’t make myself answer. Instead I look at Shouto, hoping he answers Midoriya’s question.

 

“He was probably just delusional because of his heat.” Shouto shrugs and stands up. “I will go to the infirmary. Recovery Girl is probably still there.”

 

“I will go with you!” I really want fresh air and just to get away from everyone’s eyes. And of course, it was my fault that he got punched in the face. The least I can do is accompany him to the infirmary.

 

“If it is the two of you, then I’m sure you can make it work with Kacchan.” Midoriya adds with a sweet hopeful smile.

 

I’m a little stunned by the trust and encouragement that shows in Midoriya’s words. I appreciate the support but I doubt Bakugou really meant all that. I try to reciprocate Midoriya’s smile, but I feel it wasn’t more than a flick of the corner of my mouth. 

 

Then thankfully the entrance door opens and I’m saved from the further awkward conversation. Denki walks into the building with quick steps, while looking around the common room.

 

“Did everything go alright? Did Aunty take Kacchan home?” Midoriya asks eagerly.

 

“Everything is fine. His mum arrived quickly and they left.” Denki continues looking around eagerly. “Where is Shinsou?”

 

“5th floor. He said he will drop off his things but he has not come back yet.”

 

“Got it! Thanks, Midoriya!” He runs to the elevator.

 

At least Bakugou is now in good hands. I’m glad his mum could pick him up. I escort Shouto to the infirmary before anyone manages to ask or say anything more to us. It is slightly awkward to appear in the infirmary like this, however, Recovery Girl’s healing is quick as usual. Now she didn’t even comment on the incident much. It was probably because I apologised too much and begged her to heal him. Then she rolled her eyes, muttering that it is nothing life threatening so I should just calm down. Shouto didn’t say a word about the incident. He just let Recovery Girl heal him, thanked her, and left the infirmary.

 

While going back to the dorms with Shouto, we walk silently and my uneasy thoughts just keep bubbling up in my mind. Shouto got injured because of me and I really really fucked up everything with Bakugou. I would understand if he - or both of them - hated me forever. Then suddenly it occurs to me… “Man, Mitsuki will kill me! I’m completely dead!” Shouto stops in his tracks and looks at me strangely and curiously. “But I would not even argue. I fucked it up so much-”

 

My phone is ringing in my packet. Oh, no, if it’s her… Shit, I better pick it up quickly. I fumble with my phone and I wish I had died the moment I saw her name on the screen, but a man does not back down! 

 

“Mi-Mitsuki? Hi…” My voice is too high. My heart is threatening to jump out of my chest. “I’m- Uhm… Is Bakugou alright? I’m really sorry! I know I really messed up! I-”

 

“Eijirou-”

 

“I am deeply, honest to my heart, sorry! I’m really sorry! I know I fucked up. I just-”

 

“Eijirou!” Mitsuki’s harsh tone forces me to shut up. “Okay, just take a deep breath. Katsuki didn’t tell me shit. He just told me to go pick him up and I couldn’t get anything out of him. I took him home and he closed himself into his room. He didn’t say shit but he smells so upset! Is he just being a brat about his heat or did something happen?”

 

“I’m sorry.” 

 

“You said that already. I know my son is stubborn and never asks for help, especially from me. But I can see - and smell on him - that something happened. Did he collapse again like last time?”

 

“No, he did not. As far as I know.” I answer in a small voice.

 

Mitsuki sighs. “Alright, I understand, you’re keeping his secret, which I appreciate, but I’m his mother and an Omega, I know that something is wrong.” My breath shudders, when I try to answer I cannot utter any intelligible word. “He didn’t even bring nesting materials with him. Don’t tell me he put everything into that small school bag he had with him! A nest is an essential thing for an Omega. Did he even build a nest in his dorm room?”

 

“He-he has a nest.” I say when I finally make my voice cooperate. “But it is true that he left everything here. If he needs anything I can pack it for him. If he wants me to…” 

 

“Please do. He’d better stop this nonsense brooding.”

 

“Mitsuki, I-” I can’t make myself actually say that his son asked me to bite him and I forced him to stop. It’s just… I need to make it right with Bakugou. There is that heavy silence between us for a moment. I can’t just hang up the phone on her and I cannot tell her what happened either. Why didn’t Bakugou say anything? 

 

“If he refuses to eat breakfast tomorrow morning I will call the doctor. Do you hear me, brat! You can’t just lock yourself up in your room!” Mitsuki’s shouting brings me out of my thoughts. I cannot hear any reply from Bakugou. “Sorry, Eijirou, to bother you with this, but it would probably be better if you packed his nest. I will pick it up tomorrow. Do you have anything to put the materials in?”

 

“Uhm, I think, yes. His duffle bag. But is it really okay for me to touch his nest? Last time he really blew up after he got to know that we cleaned his room.”

 

“I told you to do it. It will be fine. I don’t want to leave him alone in the house for long so I cannot go there to pack everything up. I would really ask Izuku if I didn’t have your number, and that would make him go crazy for sure, but an Omega needs their nest. I hope you understand. I don’t want to ask the impossible. Just put everything in his duffle bag and hand it to me tomorrow morning, okay?”


“Sure.”

 

“Thank you, Eijirou. I own you one. I will be there before school starts. I will call you. Now, bye. See you tomorrow.” She hangs up the call and I just keep standing stunned in the middle of the school yard.

 

“I’m so dead!” I slide my phone into my pocket and I bury my face into my hands. “I’m so dead! They will both kill me. If Mitsuki knew… but I couldn’t make myself tell her. Shit, I’m so dead.” Cold fingers curl around my wrist and I let my arm be pulled away from my face. 

 

“Bakugou’s mother is not angry with you. He asked for your help.”

 

“But if she knew, she-”

 

“She asked you to put Bakugou’s nest into his duffle bag and she will come pick it up tomorrow morning. Do you need help with the packing?”

 

“Uhm… Maybe if it’s just the two of us he won’t mind. After all, he asked us to bite him… I don’t want to be alone in his room and it would be quicker if you helped.”

 

“Alright. Would you like to do it now or in the morning?”

 

“She will be here early, so now?”

 

Shouto agrees and he starts to pull me back to the dorms.

 

When we step into the common room every discussion stops and all eyes turn towards us.

 

“Shouto, are you alright?” Midoriya asks.

 

“Yes, thank you, Midoriya.”

 

“Midoriya! I finally found you!” Uraraka runs through the common room from the direction of the girls’ dormitory. She wraps her arms around Midoriya. ”I was looking for you. We will go to the Arcade tomorrow, right?”

 

“Y-y-yeah. As we discussed. W-why?”

 

“I’m really looking forward to it.” She smiles tiredly then fans the air in front of her face. “Guys, aren’t you burning up in this crazy hot temperature?”

 

This is when the smell hits me out of nowhere. It is a mixture of different scents I can’t really identify who the scent belongs to. It smells too sweet. Is it Uraraka? “Why does the common room smell so much?”

 

“You mean the fresh apples?” Midoriya asks while burying his nose into Uraraka’s hair. 

 

“Uhm, no. It’s much stronger. It’s also sweeter. Like a flower.” 

 

“Yeah, I can smell that too.” Mina adds.

 

"It’s hyacinth." Yaoyorozu comments from the other side of the room where she is sipping her tea. “It smells familiar.”

 

“...and we have movie nights sometimes. Don’t worry, you will get used to this place in no time.” Denki walks back to the common room again with Shinsou. “Guys, what’s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that? Did someone die? Are you still worried about Kacchan? I told you his mum picked him up as discussed.”

 

“Can you smell flowers?” Sero asks.

 

Denki sniffs the air. “Yeah. Flowers and… dried grass?” Denki starts walking around the room, sniffing the air. There are only a few people sitting here and there.

 

“I think it’s me.” Every eye turns towards the shy voice. Jirou is sitting in front of Yaoyorozu with her wrist against her nose, smelling it. 

 

Denki runs to her and leans to her neck. “It’s really you!” He shouts and wraps his arms around Jirou. “Jirou, my girl! You smell like a bouquet of really sweet flowers.” He picks her up and spins her around.

 

“Kaminari! Put me down!” Jirou pokes Kaminari’s ribs with her Earphone Jack. 

 

“Hey!”

 

“You’ll drop me! Put me down!”

 

"Finally, female Omega! I love U.A.!" Mineta slides closer, sniffing the air intently.

 

“Ouch, Jirou!” Kaminari lets Jirou stand on her own two feet again, while he is holding his ribs.

 

“Stop clinging to me!” 

 

"But I'm happy! You're an Omega, too!"

 

Jirou blushes as if she had just realised the situation she is in.

 

"Come, I will get you scent patches. There is an emergency box in the kitchen." Kaminari starts to pull her by her arm.

 

"Yes, please come this way." Mineta spreads his arms expectantly.

 

"If you just come too close to her, you will regret it!" Ashido walks behind Mineta.

 

"Please, just a close sniff! I don't want anything more! Finally there is a female Omega among us! Please!" Mineta slowly slides closer towards Jirou. 

 

"Mineta, get out of here." Midoriya warns him, while keeping Ochako close to him.

 

Mineta freezes, the threatening voice making him squeak. He glances around for help and sees the Alphas surround him. Ashido and Yaoyorozu glare back at him.

 

"Jirou does not want you to come near her. Go back to your room." Yaoyorozu’s words are controlled. A clear threat.

 

"But…" Mineta glances back and forth and realises he is trapped. 

 

"To your room. Now." Mina takes a step towards Mineta. 

 

Mineta squeaks again. "Guys, but really! It would be just a close sniff, nothing more."

 

It is irritating to see that Mineta thinks he can just violate the privacy of someone, especially an Omega close to their heat. The irritation vibrates through my body, making my muscles tense, ready to jump forward if I decide so. Mineta is disrespectful and completely unmanly. My hands curl into fists as I try to force the threatening growl to die in my chest before it forms completely. I think I’m successful with it, but then strong fingers curl around my upper arm and pull me back.

 

“Hey, easy.” Shouto’s whisper brushes against my ear. All my attention automatically turns towards his voice. “You can’t go there now. They have everything under control.” 

 

Sero slides past me and hits Mineta on the head, then he drags him out of the building. 

 

"Sero! I thought you're my friend!" Mineta shouts.

 

The entrance door closes behind them, leaving the rest of the students in silence.

 

"This is crazy!” Denki goes to get the emergency scent patches from the kitchen counter. 

 

“Could you pass us a pair, too?” Midoriya asks while letting Ochako cling to him. 

 

“Sure. She should probably shower first and change her clothes to lessen the scent as much as possible before going home.”

 

“Please pass a pair of scent patches here too.” Tokoyami asks, sitting next to a shaking Kouda who has his face buried into his palms. The two of them were playing a board game with Shouji in the corner of the common room. Does the dried grass come from Kouda then? I’m too far away from them to smell properly. Jirou’s flower scent is too strong, easily overpowering the fruity scent of Ochako - was it apples that Midoriya said? - and the dried grass of Kouda.

 

“What’s happening?” Denki looks around in awe. No one answers. The obvious reply hanging in the air: ‘It seems we have a few more Omegas’.

 

It seems Denki doesn’t even expect a reply. He hands two scent patches to Jirou and throws the rest of the box to Tokoyami. “Let’s get out of here.” Denki grabs Jirou’s arm and helps her walk back to her room.  

 

“Okay, let's open the windows!” Ashido suggests. The air is stuck in the common room and Ashido runs to open the windows with the help of some of our other classmates. I want to help, too, but my head is kinda spinning from all the scents and sweetness. And Shouto is still holding me firmly by my arm.

 

I need to leave. I chance a glance at Shouto. He is looking right back at me. He is closer than I expected, right next to me. His eyes are curiously observing me. It seems he found what he was looking for because he releases his grip and slides his hand down to mine, taking it properly. “Let’s go and pack now. They have everything under control.”

 

I let Shouto pull me into the elevator, up to the 4th floor. The unbearable regret I feel because of disappointing Bakugou is still tearing me apart. However, now I have a way to help him. I hope he will not hate me more for going into his room without him knowing. His spicy caramel scent hits me strongly when I step into his room. It is everywhere, which is not a surprise as it is Bakugou’s room, but the Alpha inside me shows a really strong attention to it. It is a relief after the sweetness in the common room. Either way, I try not to think about Bakugou’s scent as I look for his duffle back in his wardrobe. Thankfully I find it quickly. Now we just have to put every piece of his nest into it. With the duffle bag in hand I turn towards his bed where his so perfect nest is neatly organised. I can’t make myself touch it. I just stand there, in the middle of Bakugou’s room, looking at his nest, frozen to the spot.

“I think we should start, otherwise we never finish.” Shouto takes the duffle bag out of my hand and puts it down next to the bed. He starts to neatly fold the clothes and put them into the bag. He takes the one next to the pillow, sniffs it then he rubs it against his scent glands.

 

“W-What are you doing?” The intimate moment of scenting something for an Omega makes my face heat up.

 

“Scenting my shirt. It only barely smelled like me.” He holds out the other shirt from next to Bakugou’s pillow toward me. I recognise it as my T-shirt that he borrowed when I came back from my rut. Wait! Did it have some post rut smell on it? That’s just… Why haven’t I thought of this before? It just makes everything more… embarrassing. My body is burning because of the embarrassment now. And Shouto just so casually scents a cloth in Bakugou’s nest? Well it’s his shirt, but still… Well… It is the most logical thing I must admit. Bakugou is in heat and he has kept our clothes next to his pillow which means they are very important to him. “I think you should scent yours, too.” Shouto says when he had enough of waiting for me to take my T-shirt from his hand. “I think it is important for the clothes to smell strongly. Maybe this is why he came over to my room. His nest started to lose the scents.” This still does not explain why he didn’t want to come over to my room, though, if supposedly he also likes my scent. “We should probably ask his other friends, as well, to scent their clothes here again.”

 

“Yeah. Sure.” I finally take my T-shirt from Shouto’s hand and rub it against my neck over my scent glands. I hope he will like it. “Uhm, how much should I scent it?”

 

“Technically anything is better than how it smelled before, but however much you want, I think.” He shrugs and puts his folded shirt into the duffle bag. Then he takes the pillow from the bed. He is about to put it into the bag.

 

“Wait!” 

 

He looks at me confused.

 

“Uhm… that is also mine…” I bite my lower lip and avert my eyes. “Can I scent that, too?”

 

“Of course.” My hand is slightly shaking when I take it away from him. I rub the pillow against my scent glands, as well, then a crazy idea comes to my mind. I hand the pillow over to Shouto after I deem my scent to be strong enough on it. Shouto’s expression turns to confused again then to surprised.

 

“You should scent it, too.” Shouto still doesn’t seem to believe me that this is really what I want. “Please, Bakugou obviously likes your scent a lot which I can understand. So why deny him from having more of it?”

 

After a quiet agreement he takes the pillow from me and I have to look away from the sight of him scenting my pillow because my body temperature turned really high again and other weird things came to my mind like what if I took my banket, which was also on top of Bakugou’s bed, and just wrapped it around Shouto? Can I do that? Would that be too weird? Too much?

 

Shouto said the stronger the scent the better, so it should be fine, right? And Bakugou would really not kill me if I touched his nest, right? So why couldn’t I…? Before I can talk myself out of it, I take my blanket from Bakugou’s nest and put it over Shouto’s shoulders, wrapping him up completely from his neck till his toes. 

 

“Kirishima?” The pillow falls out of his hand and I fix my blanket around him. In the next moment Shouto is standing fully covered in my blanket, only his disbelieving expression is visible.

 

“This is my blanket, so I’m allowed to scent it in a way I want, right?”

 

Shouto’s cheeks turn slightly pink for a quick moment, then his expression is back to that genuine confusion, his beautiful eyes are wide in surprise and his perfect lips are slightly apart as if wanting to say something. 

 

“Sorry, am I being too weird?” I’m about to turn away and curse myself for being an idiot with zero brain cells when I have a glimpse of the most beautiful and gentle small smile ever. 

 

“Well, if this is weird. I have a weirder idea.” Shouto takes my blanket and, as if it were completely normal, he wraps it around both of us. “I think Bakugou will like it.” Shouto’s breath brushes against my cheek. His body is so close to mine that I can feel his warmth and his coldness at the same time, making my body shudder with excitement. “It will smell like both of us. Isn’t that what he wanted?”

 

I gulp and I cannot utter any word while standing so close to Shouto with not even an inch of air between us and the blanket covering us.

 

It takes long, heavy moments for me to finally put a coherent sentence together and actually say it. “Uhm, I think we should ask the others to scent their clothes, as well.” I slide out of the embrace of the blanket with a heavily hammering heart.

Chapter 16: Talk

Notes:

(KiriTodo)

Chapter Text

Everything went without complications when Mitsuki came to take Bakugou’s nest. The expected accusations of hurting Bakugou never came, which just made me feel even more like a shitty friend. I hope Bakugou will like the newly scented clothes and forgive me, forgive us. Mitsuki said Bakugou had breakfast before she left, so for now it seems Bakugou is back to his normal level of brooding. But I’m still worried about him.

 

Since packing up Bakugou's nest I have not talked to Shouto. And with Bakugou gone, everything that happened feels like it was only a bad dream. I know I should talk to Shouto about what happened, but it is just too easy to swipe everything under the fact that Bakugou was probably only influenced by his heat. However, I would like to hope for so much more. I wish he really meant that he needed my bite, that he needed me. I hope he still does after his heat. I hope he didn’t ask for it as a last resort. I hope he really doesn’t think of himself as someone who doesn’t have much left. Because he is still as strong as he has been, if not stronger. And if he would be really willing to spend his life with me as mates that would exceed everything I have ever hoped for because being best friends is so much different from being mates. But then there is also Shouto who almost caused me a heart attack by suggesting to re-scent Bakugou’s nest. 

 

While Bakugou is away, Shouto is there everywhere: in the common room, in the changing room, in the gym, in the classroom. His presence is constant and I have the urge to go to him and talk to him, but I don’t know what to tell him. So all I do is watch him when my mind loses the strength of just ignoring him. Sometimes I forget my eyes on him and he notices me staring. At such times his curious eyes looking back at me make a shudder run through my body from head to toe.

 

I cannot avoid being in the same space as him. We are classmates, living in the same building, training for the same purpose… 

 

The bell rings, bringing me out of my thoughts. Our classroom quickly empties as everyone goes back to the dorms after our last lesson. I get a last glimpse of Denki while he closes the classroom door behind him. Our eyes meet and he winks at me while mouthing a smirking ‘Good luck”. But why would he say that to me? I look around the classroom, it is only Shouto who is still in the room. How come the others left so quickly? Was I really that deep in my thoughts? My breath hitches when I notice Shouto’s dual coloured eyes directed at me. I open my mouth to say something but I cannot make any sound. Just like I could not utter a word during the last four days.

 

I break our eye contact and take a deep breath. I force my focus on packing my books. But… I need to pull myself together! This is my chance to talk to him! I cannot be a coward forever! How unmanly would that be? Very. Terribly unmanly! And I don’t want to be unmanly! 

 

I stop myself from thinking and I walk to Shouto’s desk.

 

“Do- Do you have a moment?” I’m looking at Shouto’s desk with interest, trying my best to avoid Shouto’s eyes without being weird about it. I fiddle with the edge of my bag hanging off my shoulder. Why can’t I keep my cool around him anymore?

 

“Sure. I wanted to talk to you, as well.” This should be the moment when I look up at him because that is what people should do when they talk to each other, right? But… I cannot meet his eyes without my head going all fuzzy. Why is this awkward? Why can’t I talk to him with ease like usual? This should be just a simple conversation. It is just Shouto I’m talking to!

 

“Kirishima? Is something wrong?”

 

I shake my head.

 

“Then are you angry with me?”

 

“No, of course not! Why would you think that?” I automatically look up at him as if me looking at him would make him believe me more. Why would I ever be angry with him? It is so absurd that I forget my nervousness for a moment.

 

“In the last few days you have been looking at me but you have never actually said anything to me… And you always looked away when I looked back at you.”

 

“Oh, did I really do that?” I force myself to not look away this time. I don’t want him to think I’m angry with him. “I’m sorry. I’m not angry with you.” I rub the back of my neck in nervousness. “I’m not- I just…” God! What should I say now? Was I really staring at him that much? Does he think I’m a creep?

 

Shouto stands up from his desk and takes my hand. I flinch from the sudden contact, but I let his cold fingers curl around my hand. I try to concentrate on the gentle pressure on my skin… on the chill that runs through my body from the point where his skin touches mine. I don’t want to listen to my rapidly beating heart and my swirling mind. Instead I let Shouto’s touch bring me back to the present. I let my eyes automatically search for his and I let myself just get lost in that mesmerising duality. Shouto’s expression is so gentle and patient that I can’t do anything else but to be patient with myself, as well. I take a shuddering breath and smile at him as best as I can. I gently squeeze his hand back in return. 

 

“Shouto, I-” 

 

“Kirishima-”

 

We start to talk at the same time then there is this awkward silence again, waiting for the other to continue speaking.

 

“Sshh! Keep it quiet! I can’t hear anything.” A whisper makes me jump and I pull my hand out of Shouto’s hold.

 

“I can’t see them.” Now another awfully familiar voice replies.

 

“What are you looking at? Are you spying after your classmates?” I do not recognise this voice, and I don’t want to find out how many people are out there on the other side of the door.

 

“Wow, it’s Todoroki!”

 

“With who? What is he even doing? Is he cheating on dear Bakugou?”

 

“That’s impossible! Todoroki is Bakugou’s Alpha! I know it. Todoroki would never betray his love!”

 

No, it’s… It’s not like that. Right? Why did I think it was a good idea to talk to Shouto where anyone can just see us and jump to weird conclusions? Because it’s not like that… It’s really not. Right? If they are really… then I wouldn’t…

 

Shouto is watching the door curiously, as well. “I’m sorry. It looks like it is not the proper place to talk.” He grabs his bag and walks to the door. There is a surprised squeak when he opens it. “What are you doing behind the door?” He does not sound fazed by the people apparently spying on us. His voice is cold and confident like usual. I prefer his gentle and kind voice.

 

“Sorry, Shouto. We were just curious.” Denki’s voice is smiling sheepishly. 

 

“Yes, we heard your name and just wanted to check-” Shouto leaves without a word, ignoring the girl from class 1-A. “Hey, why don’t you let me finish?”

 

“Kiri, we are sorry. We completely ruined your chance to talk to him.” Mina adds apologetically.

 

I shake my head. “It’s alright, guys. I don’t think I could have made myself say anything either way…”

 

“Come on, let’s go somewhere private. Sorry, girls!” Denki waves at the first years as he pulls me away with Mina pushing my back.

 

We usher our steps back to my room, thankfully I don’t see Shouto anywhere on the way.

 

“Kiri, you’re full of nerves and you have been for days. I just cannot keep watching it. You need to talk to Shouto properly.” Mina’s voice is harsh in her own bossy way. She leans back against the wall on top of my bed. 

 

“I know! And I tried to talk to him. I really tried as you saw, but I just can’t! I don’t even know what to tell him… He is like… one of the strongest people in our class. So I understand why Bakugou would want to have his bite. It’s just… Why me? Why does he want me? I think I should talk to Bakugou first, but he is not here and I’m going crazy. And what does Shouto think about all of this? Even those students said that Bakugou is more fitting with Shouto than me. Those students looked at me like I’m the villain here.”

 

“Kiri, don’t pay attention to them. Just talk to Shouto. It’s him who matters and not some fangirls.” Denki waves his hand dismissively while leaning along Mina’s and Sero’s thighs on top of my bed.

 

“But this is Shouto! Todoroki Shouto!”

 

“And? He is our classmate and friend.” Sero adds. “I haven’t seen you that nervous about someone before. Not even Bakugou. And we all know how he is sometimes.”

 

“But he is Bakugou. He is different.”

 

“Why? Because you love him?” Denki asks with a suggestive wink.

 

“What! No!”

 

The three pairs of eyes keep looking at me with raised eyebrows.

 

“Really… Guys…”

 

“Is falling in love with your bro against your bro code or something?” Sero asks jokingly but he is actually so right. What kind of friend am I if I just want to get into his pants? And Bakugou’s pants are too baggy if you ask me. What would he look like in those fancy fitting pants? Shit, why am I thinking about his pants?!

 

I bury my face into my palms. “Guys, I’m completely insane! You all saw how I snapped at Shouto during our Hero Training and now all this mess that Bakugou left us with. I’m just so terrified to even bring this up. I’m nowhere near their league!”

 

“Kiri, you’re talking bullshit! You are the nicest person ever! So don’t you dare to talk shit about yourself! Understood?” Mina pokes my chest, seemingly upset.

 

Denki narrows his eyes at me. His serious expression is so unexpected that it freaks me out for a moment. “Both of you - no - all three of you are my good friends so I really cannot take sides here. But really if you are playing dumb and let Bakugou fall in love with you even more without you taking responsibility for it, I will be really disappointed.”

 

“He is right. You have our grumpy energy ball wrapped around your fingers. And you don’t even notice…” Sero shakes his head in disappointment.

 

What? Are they really upset because they think I would reject him? But that’s impossible! “You wouldn’t be angry with me if I happened to like him, like like him?”

 

“Why would we be angry? I really thought the two of you were already together.” Denki pouts.

 

“But-!”

 

“Sweety, everyone thought the two of you were already dating when you showed up with him in the morning the other day. You were all over him. Literally. And he just casually let you.” Mina shakes her head in disbelief. “Where did your manly spirit go, Kiri? Did you just give up without even trying?”

 

“But he wants Shouto! I completely fade compared to him!”

 

The three of them exchange a look and sigh.

 

“Our socially awkward prince? Kiri, it’s you who Blasty lets close, not him. I know Shouto wanted to talk to you today after school, I’m still really sorry for ruining that, but I got so excited I could not stay still.” Mina adds regretfully.

 

“I think he wanted to kiss you!” Denki snickers.

 

“Who? Shouto? No! Don’t spy on me, guys! It just makes everything more awkward… You imagine things. He does not want to kiss me. That would make things even more complicated.”

 

“No, that would just give everything a complete sense. Don’t you see?” Denki adds, grinning widely.

 

“Kiri, baby… You’re like an overgrown baby.” Mina pulls me into a hug. “What would you do without us? I’m telling you, stop dwelling in your self-pity and make a move already!”

 

“Make a move!?” My face heats up.

 

Mina sighs. “I just mean, go talk to Shouto. It can never hurt to talk about something that’s bothering you. But if you understood it in any other way, then it is a good sign.” She winks.

 

“But… I don’t even understand myself. And if- if Bakugou just- if he just sees this as an Omega-Alpha biology thing then I-” I take a sharp breath which sounds more like a choked sob. “Or if he just takes it all back when his mind has cleared of all that heat-stuff… Then I don’t know what to do. I would probably just cry forever.” My eyes become watery. I don’t want to cry about something that has not even happened, but even the possibility scares me that Bakugou does not see me the same way I see him. 

 

“We all know that Blasty is not a romantic type, but still we all see how close he lets you and the fact that he asked you to bite him tells millions about how much he trusts you. Well, both of you actually.” Denki pets my shoulder then joins Mina in hugging me. 

 

Sero hugs me as well, his arms circle around all three of us. “Don’t worry, if Blasty breaks your heart we will take revenge, but as Denki said, we will also take revenge if you break Blasty’s heart. Though, I’m fairly certain that it won’t be necessary.”

 

“Guys, you are scary.”

 

“We protect our friends.” Mina snickers and tightens her arms around me. Her cheek is pressing against mine. “I love my friends, please don’t disappoint me.”   

 

“I have an idea!” Denki lets us go, while grinning like he had aced all his tests. “Well, Kacchan is not here at the moment. You can talk to him when he is back, but Shouto is right here in the dorms now. Go and talk to him now! I’m not letting you off easily. Write him a message now! Ask him where he is because you need to talk!”

 

The three pairs of eyes bore into me while they are wordlessly waiting for me to write that message. I cannot argue with them about it any longer. It’s not that I do not want to talk to Shouto, I just… Shit, I keep being a coward… Completely unmanly… I don’t want to be unmanly!

 

With a sigh I open his contact and type a short message. 

 

My breath hitches when I instantly receive a reply. Mina shrieks when she sees the message over my shoulder. They all start to cheer for me as soon as they read the message.

 

“Good luck, dude!” They push me out of my room and I need to tell them multiple times that, no, they don’t need to follow me. Shouto said he has time to talk so I will talk to him. No big deal! But I know they will follow me at least just to make sure I don’t chicken out at the last moment. I drag my feet up to the fifth floor, just a floor above mine but the walk still feels too long. My heart is beating like crazy and there is a forming tightness in my throat. It should not take so much time to walk up there.

 

When I finally arrive in front of his door, I take a deep breath and I look at the message again. It says ' Of course we can. Whenever you want. Sorry for earlier. I'm in my room right now. You can come over if it’s alright with you .' Then I look to the side, and indeed, I see the three of them peeking around the corner. I sigh then I knock on the door without allowing myself to think about it even for a moment.

 

The answer is instant. Shouto’s voice makes me jump. Shit, why am I so over the top nervous? I slowly open the door after I hear Shouto’s permission from the other side. “Sorry to bother you so late.” I press the sentence out of my tight throat while I step into the room. Shouto is sitting at his table and putting some of his books into his schoolbag. His futon is already laid out behind him.

 

“No problem. I’m really happy that you asked me to talk. Take a seat wherever you want to. I will just put these books away.” He gestures towards his room in general, while putting the rest of his books back to the shelf. I sit on the ground away from his futon. I silently watch his every move. His table is full of books but next to them I see a folded black T-shirt. I think I recognize it, but before I can dwell on it more Shouto continues talking. “I apologise for earlier, it turned out to be a bad idea to talk in the classroom.” 

 

“I’m also sorry… for all the staring and for just being weird.” I bite my lower lip, thinking about something else to say. “Is it really okay for me to come here this late? I do not want to disturb you if you want to go to sleep… or if you want to study…"

 

“I was the one who told you to come here. Actually, I thought you wanted to have a sleepover. You promised we could have one, but then you kept avoiding me. Am I that unpleasant to be around? Is that why people don’t spend time with me nowadays?” Shouto stays seated on his tatami next to his low table. His innocent eyes directed at me show so much loneliness, I feel horrible for not talking to him. I’m such an idiot!

 

“No, no, of course not! Why are you saying that? I was just too nervous. I still am.” There is silence between us for a few seconds, my nerves are on high alert. 

 

“Then am I too scary? Nowadays I have the feeling that everyone is avoiding me.”

 

“I thought you like being alone.”

 

“I don’t, and no one really has time nowadays. Tsuyu is occupied with her internship, just like Uraraka. Iida is studying all day and if not he is helping out at his family’s agency. Midoriya is studying all day too or if he has free time he is with Uraraka. I think he is courting her. They haven’t told me anything, though, maybe they think I would not understand. But I would. They are amazing and kind. They really fit each other, Uraraka always supporting and encouraging Midoriya and Midoriya is always there for Uraraka.”

 

“Yeah, those two have that happy bubble around them when they are together. Uhm… I’m really sorry, I didn’t notice that you were feeling so alone.”

 

“Don’t worry about it. I would also understand if you were busy. I can make myself busy, too. The amount of homework we get is a ton and the material we need to know for the tests is overwhelming. Then we also have our internships…”

 

“You got me, man! We can have a sleepover!” The excitement buzzes in my body with the proximity of hanging out with Shouto as much as I want to. Why haven’t I done this before? Why did I doubt myself to even talk to him?

 

“Thank you! I like having sleepovers. Not that I would have much experience to judge… You are only the second person to come over after all. I did not even know it was an option till Bakugou barged into my room and decided to sleep here.”

 

“No way! Don’t tell me you have never slept at your friend’s house! That’s unbelievable!”

 

“Well, leaving our room after curfew is forbidden, even though nowadays this rule is just being ignored. But even before UA… I was in no position to go to anyone else's house.”

 

“Oh, sorry.” There is a few seconds of heavy silence between us. I try to think of something else to say. “Uhm, of course in this dorm it is much easier to have sleepovers. Sometimes with the Squad we fall asleep in one of our rooms after a movie night or a long video game party.”

 

“Sounds fun.”

 

“It really is!”

 

“Then that means Bakugou had a sleepover in my room when he decided to sleep here?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“But that is still not a sleepover for me, right?”

 

My heart sinks. “No, but… We can have a sleepover in my room! If you want. You know what, we can go to my room right now and have a sleepover!” I stand up with enthusiasm but Shouto does not move from his seated position. He is looking at me with such wide surprised eyes, mouth hanging slightly open, that I rethink the meaning of what I had just said. “Maybe you want to go to someone else…” Someone else, like Bakugou… “Sorry, I got too excited. Forget it. We can stay here. If you want me to stay…” I sit back down on tatami with embarrassment eating me away. Shouto is still looking at me so surprised that I just wish I could take back everything I have just said. However, sitting in silence is even worse, so I keep talking. “Man! It’s just so weird. We are friends, it shouldn’t be weird. It’s normal for friends to have a sleepover. You also laid down the futon and everything. I would love to stay if you still wanted me to.”

 

“Could I really have a sleepover in your room?”

 

The question surprises me for a second. “Of course! But please tell me when you stop by because I will have to clean up my room before that.” I laugh in embarrassment.

 

“It would be really fine whatever it looks like.”

 

“No, it really wouldn’t. I don’t want to frighten you away, but Bakugou sometimes tells me it smells awful and once he even threw all my clothes into the laundry basket that I had lying around.” Shit! Why did I tell him that? Now he will surely keep away from me from now on. 

 

But Shouto is laughing and that is all that matters. 

 

My face is burning in embarrassment, but my eyes cannot stop looking at him. “I didn’t mean it as a joke. Bakugou was really furious… His sense of smell was probably really strong even back then. I feel really sorry for him. Now that I think about it, he hasn't really come over since then. It’s always me who goes over to his room…”

 

“I apologise, I didn’t mean to laugh at you. Last time I had a really good time. There was no problem with your room.” Shouto keeps smiling and I cannot stop myself from smiling back.

 

“Oh!” Why didn’t I care back then how my room looked or smelled? I have to pay more attention to that. I was probably too hungry… and tired. And Bakugou just threw us out of his room… “It’s weird. Somehow it’s always because of Bakugou when we start hanging out.”

 

Shouto nods. “I think I got your contact after Bakugou got kidnapped and we started planning.”

 

“Yeah.” My chest tightens up at the memory. The helplessness I felt when I was not allowed to protect him, then find him and get him back. “At that time I thought it could never get any worse. The villains had him and I was so worried that they were hurting him. But…” But that time he got lucky. We got lucky. We could save him in time. He was unharmed. Yeah, after that one time I foolishly thought I would be able to protect him. I know back in Kamino there were five of us to save him but somehow, a little bit, I was hoping I would be able to protect him. God, how wrong I was!

 

I take a shuddering breath and grit my teeth. No, I won’t think about that . Not now. Not here. Not ever . Even if the wounds on Bakugou remind me every time either way. But Bakugou is safe now. He recovered. Everything is alright now. Then again, no. Not everything is alright, otherwise I would not be sitting here in Shouto’s room so worried.

 

“In Kamino we had only one goal: to rescue Bakugou. It was a quickly planned out mission, but the five of us could manage it. The Final Battle was on a whole other level. Please don’t blame yourself for not being able to be everywhere. We all did our best.” Shouto puts his palm on my cheek. The touch shocks me. When did he come closer? The touch is warm. Comfortably so. I sniff, trying to somehow stop myself from loudly sobbing. The tears run down my cheeks anyway. Shouto’s warm thumb brushes my skin. 

 

The battle’s already over. We did what we could. Even though that's true, it won’t ever stop me from thinking about it. And I know it’s the same for Shouto and for the others as well. There are so many what ifs and regrets. Sometimes it’s difficult to think about the present and the future.

 

“I’m never there when he is in trouble…” I say with quivering lips. Bakugou in the hospital, unmoving, unconscious… Full of injuries. It is in my nightmares. And his injuries from the Final Battle are something my nightmares so perfectly replicate. I do everything not to think about them. Bakugou is alive and breathing. That is all that matters. “If I would be able to protect him from afar that would be more than enough for me. If a bite would achieve that… and if Bakugou would not mind it then…  Do you think he really meant it? It was so urgent, and I think he asked for it only because of his heat. I don't know… I wanted to ask what you think about it but I was too much of a coward and I just avoided you in the end… I’m sorry." I lean away from Shouto’s touch in shame. He lowers his hand to his side in the end. 

 

“His request was really unexpected. Especially after he said he does not need my pre-registration paper. But for some reason he still asked me to bite him. Then he kissed you but he didn’t kiss me. Instead he punched me… Does this mean that in reality he wants to be only your mate? That is what I keep thinking about. Midoriya said that I should wait for Bakugou to come back and talk to him properly, but the thought just keeps circling in my mind. He also refused Midoriya’s registration paper… Did he refuse yours, as well?”

 

“I… He keeps saying he doesn’t need an Alpha so I have never even considered offering it. Shit, I’m such a horrible friend! You say Midoriya also asked him? Does that mean he- Of course, they are childhood friends. It would be understandable if Bakugou trusted him more. But then why did he ask us to bite him? Did he ask Midorya first but he refused him? I would not forgive Midoriya if he refused Bakugou!” A growl breaks from the depth of my throat. My tears are gone, only the unfairness of Midoriya floods my mind. Midoriya won’t be in one piece after I get my hands on him. How dare he refuse Bakugou? I will-

 

“Kirishima, sit back down!” I stop mid-movement only because Shouto is grabbing my arm. Why is he okay with Midoriya doing such an unforgivable thing like rejecting an Omega, especially such a wonderful Omega like Bakugou! Anyone who refuses an Omega is the most un-manliest person on Earth! Wait! Am I the same as him? Shit! I- “Kirishima!” Shouto’s hands pull me back to the ground. I lose my balance and in the end my back lands on the soft futon. “I doubt Bakugou asked Midoriya to bite him. It’s just about the registration papers that I saw and it’s the other way around.” The words bring my attention from escaping to his voice. “During our first internship after Bakugou presenting, Midoriya offered the pre-registration papers to Bakugou but Bakugou refused them. Bakugou does not want Midoriya to be his mate. Do you hear me, Kirishima?”

 

Shit, what is wrong with me? I hide my face in shame and I start to count. One. Two. Three… Just like what Recovery Girl advised. I have control over my Alpha!

 

The chaos in my head settles down. The futon smelling like Shouto around me probably helps the process. Shouto’s concerned mismatched eyes are looking down at me. “Shit, I’m the worst person on Earth. I rejected Bakugou, didn’t I? But he was so desperate and he was so close to his heat. I wanted to talk to him about it when his mind cleared. Fuck, I’m the shittest person ever! I also commanded him against his will. Shit, shit, shit… I’m worse than the shittest person on Earth!” Shouto’s soft touch on my cheek brushes my skin gently. The touch is gone almost immediately. “But he kept saying he doesn’t want any Alpha. He said he doesn’t need anyone. I don’t understand! I want him to be the happiest but I don’t understand what he wants!”

 

“Bakugou needs to decide himself what he wants. No one can help him if he keeps changing his mind.”

 

“He wants to be the number one hero. That’s the most important thing for him.”

 

“If that were true then he would have accepted Midoriya’s offer, but he didn’t. Midoriya wanted to help him because he is a kind person but Bakugou completely rejected the offer. He got really angry at Midoriya actually. I told Bakugou that anyone would fill out those papers for him but he didn’t want to hear about it. He said it would never be enough for him to actually be a pro-hero, which is true. What’s needed for an Omega is-” 

 

“A bite!” I push myself up in a sitting position with the new realisation weighing on my mind. “But… is there really no other way?” I look at Shouto for some reassurance or just with the hope that it is all a joke and Omegas can be pro-heroes without any obligations just like the other two secondary genders. But Shouto’s voice is too serious for all of it to be a joke.

 

“Well, he is already registered as an Omega and many people know his secondary gender, therefore, faking his papers is out of the question. And a bite really protects Omegas, but only if they trust their partner. Otherwise the bond would be more torture than anything else, just like Midoriya said. Their heat can also be less frequent because the Omega would not feel the constant need to find a mate.”

 

“Oh, I see.”

 

“And every sign shows that the Alpha Bakugou trusts the most is you.”

 

“And you.” I keep looking into Shouto’s eyes. My heart cannot calm down. I came here to ease some of my worries but it is just getting worse. “But I really don’t understand Bakugou at all. When he came back after his first heat, I knocked on his door each afternoon, but he sent me away for weeks. I was so happy that he let me be around him again, but he still kept saying he doesn’t need an Alpha… I don’t understand.”

 

“Then that makes two of us.”

 

“It drives me crazy that I don’t understand! If he- if he really wants our bite, is that only to be a pro-hero? Is it bad that I want him to- to love me?” I don’t want my tears to fall again, but they do. How lame can I actually be? I rub the tears off my face impatiently with my lower arm. I can’t believe I actually said it out loud, but it is somehow calming. It eases my mind. 

 

“I think Bakugou is really fond of you.”

 

“I don’t know, man… Even after we started to hang out again, he seemed to be distant somehow. We don’t spar together anymore, and he hasn’t set foot in my room in a long time… Instead he… Man, I don’t want to sound hurtful or anything… But he does that all with you so you cannot say that he does not like you. He even left his T-shirt here for you.” I gesture towards the black T-shirt at the edge of Shouto’s table.

 

“Oh, he forgot it last time when he slept here. I gave him my T-shirt to sleep in and it seems he forgot his own here.”

 

“I think Bakugou gave you his T-shirt. I don’t think he would forget about it or he would have taken it back as soon as he remembered.”

 

“I meant to ask him and give it back to him, but I forgot.”

 

“I see…”

 

“I would give you one of my shirts too if you wanted me to. But… I don’t think it would fit… Hmm, maybe I have a loose jacket somewhere… Well, I’m not even sure if…” He trails off for a moment before finishing his sentence. “Do Alphas need scented clothes…? The textbooks say it is an Omega thing.”

 

“You give away your clothes too easily, if you are not even sure if they would help.”

 

“You think so? I know my scent calms people. It calmed you before. I thought it’s okay to give clothes to friends, especially if they are Omegas like Bakugou and Uraraka, but yeah… You are not an Omega. It was a weird thing to offer.”

 

“No, no! You know what… Here.” I take off my hoodie and I hand it over to him. “Take it as an emotional support to remind you that you’re not alone even though physically I’m not able to be here all the time…” Shouto is looking back at me with wide eyes. “Sorry, was that too weird?”

 

“No.” Shouto’s eyes are still wide, but they look more mesmerised now with shining unshed tears. He looks so innocent and pure and so beautiful. “Would it be really okay with you if I wore your hoodie?”

 

“Of course. It would make me really happy that I can support you this way too.”

 

Shouto smiles at me sweetly and my heart threatens to jump out of my chest. He puts on my Crimson Riot hoodie. 

 

“It looks perfect on you.”

 

“It is really comfortable. I really like it. Thank you!” He smiles again. I could watch his smile forever. The Alpha inside me has all the attention on him. He is wearing my hoodie and it looks perfect on him. The urge to touch him vibrates through my body and I lose all the reasoning why I shouldn’t. My fingers brush along his cheek, then they trail to his jaw. I lean to him, but before I realise what I was about to do, he turns away and pushes my hand off him. “Sorry, that was…” Borderline sexual harassment. If he hadn’t stopped me… If I had really lost my common sense… “I’m really sorry. I was… I just…”

 

He takes my hand between his hands, his gaze is directed at our joined hands. The cold and warm touches create a weird mixture on my skin. “No. Don’t apologize. Actually…” He sighs and bites his lower lip.

 

“What’s wrong, Shouto? I promise I won’t touch you. I really meant the hoodie as a friendly support.” 

 

“No! There is something that I haven’t told any of you yet. I think Bakugou would really hate me if he knew about it. He wouldn’t really find me useful anymore. But my registration papers would still be valid, so he might not be that mad…”

 

“Hey, what is it?” I put my other hand on top of his holding mine. “Why would Bakugou hate you? He would never-”

 

“I haven’t actually presented yet.”

 

“What do you mean? Why would that be a problem?” He looks at me and waits patiently, then I realise… “But wait, you are an Alpha!”

 

He averts his eyes. “I am. On paper. Well, my father made sure that I am an Alpha.”

 

“You completely lost me, man. Are you an Alpha or not?” I lean closer and sniff the air close to his neck. I can still smell Shouto’s mint and candle light.

 

“The thing is my father has been taking me to a doctor since I got my quirks. I have been receiving Alpha hormones regularly ever since.”

 

“What? That’s horrible! Does anyone know? You need to tell someone. I’m sure it’s not healthy. Does Recovery Girl know?”

 

“I’m not sure about her. She hasn’t told me anything about it and I did not tell her anything. I’m going to her for a check up every month like everyone else. She always says everything is fine. Plus I go to my father’s doctor twice a year and so far there has been no problem. Please promise me that you won’t tell anyone about it.”

 

“But really, if you feel just a little bit sick you will go to Recovery Girl and tell her about it, right?”

 

“Please, promise me you won’t tell anyone. Not even Bakugou.”

 

“But-”

 

“Please! I want to tell him myself.”

 

“Alright. I promise, if you promise you will contact Recovery Girl if you are even just the slightest bit unwell. I don’t even know how it would show. But really, if you feel even just a little bit weird… Please!”

 

“I promise.”

 

“Alright. But really, Bakugou would not hate you just because you haven’t presented yet.”

 

“I’m not an actual Alpha. I have the scent, and the hormone level, but that’s all. I can’t react in a way an Alpha would with all the rumbling and intense scenting. I’m not sure my bite would be a real Alpha’s bite, and Bakugou would not need me if I can’t give him a proper bite.”

 

I take Shouto’s cheeks between my hands. “Shouto, you are amazing. There is no way Bakugou would not want you regardless of you being an Alpha or not.”

 

“I don’t want to be an Alpha.” There are tears in Shouto’s eyes and those tears are mixing with fear.

 

“You would be an amazing Alpha. I know it. Just like you would be an amazing Omega, or if you didn’t present at all. You would still be you and I really like the person you are. I’m sure Bakugou does, too.” I don’t know how else I could emphasise that his secondary gender would not change anything. All I know is that I want those tears gone. I want Shouto’s smile back! So I kiss him. My Alpha has the weird logic that the kiss would make Shouto happy so I go with it. I really have no clue how else I could bring back Shouto’s smile. Our lips touch and as quick as the touch was I lean away. I’m ready to apologise again but Shouto grabs my cheeks and kisses back.

 

His touch on my cheeks has that duality of warm and cold. It makes my body shiver. His lips brush against mine. It makes my brain all fuzzy. I don’t know if it is accidental or not, but his teeth bite into my lower lip.

 

I can’t help it, I laugh into the kiss. The weight from my chest and the tightness from my throat somehow disappears and instead the touch of Shouto’s lips on my lips take all my attention. Then Shouto breaks the kiss, laughing, as well. The Alpha inside me is proud to have Shouto’s sadness erased. 

 

I pull him into a hug. Shouto is laughing and I can’t have enough of that.

Chapter 17: Chapter 17 - More awkward than I ever expected

Notes:

(KiriTodo)

Chapter Text

The light is too bright. What time is it? Where is my phone? I reach out to get it from my nightstand but my hand lands on something soft and warm instead. I open my eyes. Then I blink. White and red locks are mixed under my fingers. Shouto? His eyes are closed. His dreams seem to be peaceful. I gently lead my fingers through the mix of red and white locks to fix the messy hair spreading out on the futon. He hums, his eyes still closed. I continue running my fingers through his hair.

 

My wrist gets locked in a tight grip while I’m trying to separate the white from the red locks.

 

Shouto looks up at me with half-open eyes.

 

“Sorry, I didn’t want to wake you!” I pull my hand back and slide a little away.

 

“Kirishima?”

 

“No.” Shouto looks confused for a moment. Sleepy confusion is really cute on him. “It’s Eijirou. If I get to call you ‘Shouto’ why aren’t you calling me by my first name?”

 

“Oh, I did not know if you wanted me to… Eijirou, it is then.” He smiles up at me softly. 

 

“Right, it is.” My heartbeat quickens when I hear my name with the soft smile coming from Shouto’s lips. Wait! Last night I- I really…! That kiss… My heart threatens to jump out of my throat at the memory. Shouto kissed me and let me hold him in my arms. 

 

And now he is smiling at me as if nothing had happened. Or better to say: As if he would be alright with everything that happened. I return his soft smile as best as I can. “Sorry for waking you, I was just searching for my phone, but I accidentally touched your hair… and it was all over the place… I tried to fix it.”

 

Shouto continues smiling gently. “Thank you. Good morning, Eijirou.”

 

“G-good morning…” My face heats up and I avert my eyes. “Are we late from school?”

 

“It's Sunday .”

 

“Really? Thank God!” I let my head fall back to the futon. I groan tiredly. “Thank you for letting me stay here. Just kick me out if you want me to leave. I’m dead tired to move otherwise.” I bury my face into my pillow - or rather Shouto’s pillow... I could barely fall asleep at night after that kiss. I’m still proud of myself, though, for not running away. That would have hurt Shouto very much, I think. I turn my head towards him, his red and white hair spreads along his futon. “Do you have plans for today?” In the end, maybe that kiss last night was just in my dreams. Shouto acts completely normal. 

 

“Just some training and studying.”

 

“When do you have some fun?”

 

“Training is fun. This is fun, too.”

 

“Hm?”

 

“Just lying around and talking. Bakugou always runs out of my room really early.”

 

“Yeah, his schedule is total deadly. He wouldn't know how to relax even if it hit him in the face.” I chuckle.

 

“Last time he joined the movie night.” 

 

“Yeah, it’s great!” I glance at Shouto, then I avert my eyes and start to bite my lips. “He said you invited him to watch the movie in the common room but you ignored him when he went down.”

 

“Yes, we had an argument about that. I didn’t think he would want to sit with me.”

 

There are a few moments of silence between us.

 

“Hey…” I start with too much worry. “I want to ask something. You don’t have to answer…”

 

“Just ask your question.”

 

“Did you kiss him? I mean Bakugou… Have you ever…?” I trail off uncertainly.

 

“No.” 

 

“Oh… I’m sorry.” It’s probably stupid that I apologised. “I kissed him only that one time before he left. Or rather he kissed me. But you saw it… so…” I’m not sure what I want to say with this…. Just want to clear where we stand I guess…

 

“Eijirou?”

 

“Yes?” 

 

“Can I kiss you again?”

 

“What?” Oh, so I really did not dream that kiss last night…?

 

“Would that be wrong?”

 

I blush and shake my head. My throat is too tight to utter any sound. Suddenly I start to be self-aware of my half-naked body next to Shouto. Was I really sleeping shirtless next to him? Where is my T-shirt? Before I can look for it my head gets trapped in Shouto’s hands and the half-cold, half-hot lips are pressing against mine. His dual temperature tongue is exploring my mouth.

 

“It’s interesting to kiss you. Your teeth are really sharp. And your lips are firm.” He looks at me amazed with shining eyes. 

 

“Yeah…? Yo-your lips are strange. Cold and hot at the same time. Can you make your whole mouth cold?”

 

“Like this?” Shouto presses his lips against mine once more.

 

Chill runs through my brain and down my spine. I become lightheaded when his cold tongue runs along my lips. I moan into his cold mouth.

 

“Your skin is really hot.” Shouto states, between kisses.

 

There is a knock on the door. “Todoroki? Do you have time to-”

 

“Midoriya?” Shouto breaks the kiss and I try to get my heartbeat and breathing calm down to a normal, calm level.

 

The door opens and Midoriya stops in his tracks right after he steps into the room. “The training I was talking about- Todo… roki?”

 

“Shit, I’m sorry.” I jump out of the futon, out of Shouto’s arms. “I… I didn’t want to take your time away from training. I’m sorry.” I look around for my T-shirt. It is when Shouto sits up and the sheets fall off him that I realise, Shouto is wearing my Crimson Riot hoodie. And now Midoriya saw it…! Oh, no! What kind of weird conclusion will he come up with after that? “I’m sorry. I’m leaving already.” I grab my phone and T-shirt from next to the futon and run past Midoriya’s confused form. “See you, guys, later.”

 

***

 

I wish Midoriya could just stop barging into my room.

 

“I’m sorry, I know it was me who said I don’t have time this morning but Uraraka is not back yet, so I thought we could train in the morning…” He trails off and watches me thoughtfully. “Wait, is that Kirishima’s hoodie on you?”

 

“Yes. Is that wrong? Isn’t that what couples do?”

 

“Couples?”

 

“Well, maybe it’s throuple with three people? Would that be possible?” I add in a thoughtful voice.

 

“Throuple…” Midoriya starts to mutter and analyse the word and its meaning.

 

***

 

I fall on my bed, face forward. My heart is racing. I can still feel the cold lips against mine. It makes my whole body warm.



“Fuck! I’m so stupid! So fucking stupid!”

 

Does Midoriya think we did something disgusting? Will he tell the others?

 

But most importantly: Was Shouto really okay with the kissing?

 

I can’t wrap my head around it. Did I really just kiss Shouto? Did he kiss me ? Did I cheat on Bakugou? But we are not even dating! How could it even happen? Shouto is like the coolest person in the whole class. Why would he kiss me? Shit, I sound like a lovestruck school girl… Denki would laugh his ass off if he knew… Wait! Could I really… like Shouto? Like like him? That’s stupid, I like Bakugou. Shouto probably kissed me as some kind of revenge against Bakugou or something…

 

No, he is not like that!

 

I bury my face into my pillow with a loud groan.

 

I can feel the soft tangled hair between my fingers. Red and white mixing together.

 

Cold lips against mine freeze my brain into vibrating heat. The warm hands on my back make me shudder.

 

The cold touch on my face buzzes through my whole body. The warm embrace around my waist melts me into hot lava.

 

I turn to my side and stare at the empty wall in front of me, wishing Shouto were still lying next to me. I touch my lips where the cold tongue has run along it.

 

Before I know it I’m grabbing my throbbing member and wish Shouto could be here to cool down my body. Fuck, my hoodie looked so perfectly good on him. What face would Bakugou make if he saw us? Would he kiss me again? I want to kiss him again. I want to kiss them again. How does Bakugou look like during his heat? Would he also need Shouto’s cold touch? I can feel Bakugou’s hand on mine, pulling my hand between his legs. I feel the soft, wet fabric under my skin. I believe just for this moment that Bakugou meant it. That he really wanted me.

 

The heat increases in my body, my cock is firm and hard, I cannot stop my hand from moving, not that I would want to… My back arches while my whole body keeps tingling and buzzing. My head keeps spinning as I come into my hand.

 

I lie on my bed, my body weightlessly floating. Then I recognise the stickiness on my hand. I’m wide open to the world. Even though I’m alone in my room, I feel mortified.

 

I bury my face into my pillow with a groan. I won’t ever be able to look in their eyes, not ever again.  

 

It takes a lot of long minutes to make my body move again.

 

When I go to shower, the mortification still burns my body. I don’t want to think about what just happened. Otherwise I would never be able to face Shouto. The cold water washes away my confusion and panic.

 

It is Sunday, but I know I should study. I have homework that needs to be solved, I have material to learn. Sooner rather than later we will have a test.

 

But, man, it is Sunday !

 

So after I get over my embarrassment, I decide to go to the common room and join whatever the others are doing. 

 

Which is video games, of course. But that is alright.

 

When they notice me, the mischievous grin is instantly on their faces and I almost turn back to my room. However, I cannot avoid them forever so I sit down on the couch next to Denki. 

 

“Well, how did it go?” Mina steps closer from the other couch and kneels down on the floor next to us. Sero follows her example.

 

“Tell us everything!” Denki is grinning, small excited electric waves shine up around him.

 

No. Not happening. I definitely won’t tell them everything. “Guys, can we not talk about it?”

 

“Was it that bad?” Denki’s excitement evaporates and looks a little worried.

 

“No, it’s-” I sigh.

 

“So it was good.” Sero concludes with a grin.

 

Shouto’s lips come to mind and his trust when he gifted me with his secret. I can’t help the smile that overtakes my expression.

 

“Oh, I can see it was very good.” Denki nudges my upper arm with his elbow.

 

“It was.” I grin. “Thanks guys for talking some sense into me, but I still feel bad about Bakugou…”

 

“Yeah, we all know you miss your Omega, but he will be back soon. Play some, it will ease your mind.” Sero hands me the controller.

 

It takes no time till I get fully immersed in the game. The time goes by without me noticing. Lunch passes quickly and I do everything to not meet Shouto. Thankfully, I don’t see him in the cafeteria. I follow the others back to the common room and we continue our game where we left off. 

 

It is Denki’s and Sero’s turn to play when someone leans over the back of the coach I’m sitting on.

 

“Is this really so enjoyable that you can do it all day?”

 

I almost jump out of my skin, when I hear the booming voice so close to my ear. “Sh-Shouto?” I ask in disbelief. My brain freezes, I don’t know what to say. My face is burning.

 

“If you’re interested you can join.” Sero offers, while pausing the game and putting the controller on the couch next to me as if asking me silently to invite Shouto to play. I cannot make myself ask him, though.

 

“Yeah, dude! Come sit down.” Denki urges him.

 

“Is it really okay?” Shouto looks at me questioningly. I can only nod and try to calm my nerves. He sits down between me and Denki.

 

“Dude, I didn’t know you’re a Crimson Riot fan, too!” Denki shouts. Then his eyes go wide. He looks at me with such wide eyes that I’m afraid his eyes will fall out. “Wait! No way!” He leans close to Shouto and sniffs him. I wish I could just evaporate my body on demand. “It’s Kiri’s hoodie! Wow, your night went really well indeed.” Yes. It is the hoodie I gave him yesterday. When he asked if it’s okay if he wears it I did not think he meant publicly. However, my Alpha is pleased regardless of my utter embarrassment and this mixture creates a really weird sensation in my body. I want to push my nose into my hoodie to smell how our mixed scents smell like. Then it comes to my mind what I did in my room in the morning and I turn my gaze away from Shouto to the floor. My mortification starts to eat me away again, while quick memories of my cock in my hand and Shouto’s lips against mine pass in my thoughts.

 

“Is it weird that I wear it? Yesterday you said I could.” Shouto asks with his innocent tone. “Do you want it back?” He puts his hand on my thigh and I flinch.

 

“No, please keep wearing it. I’m glad to see it on you.”

 

“Of course, you are.” I can hear that Denki is grinning. I’m too embarrassed to raise my eyes from the floor and protest. “Dude, you are not wasting your time! You have all my respect, man!”

 

“No, Denki, please don’t.” I beg in a weak voice, while I glance at him, consciously avoiding Shouto’s gaze who is sitting between us.

 

“Don’t look at me so defeated! It is a great thing. You should be proud! Right, Shouto?” 

 

“I’m sorry, Eijirou, I did not mean to embarrass you. I really thought it is normal to wear something that makes you feel comfortable.”

 

“It’s really alright. Please just ignore Denki. I’m really glad to see it on you.” I bury my face into my palms as I try to bring my brain back on track.

 

“But you are not even looking at me. How would it be alright?” Shouto sounds so disappointed.

 

“Kiri, don’t shy away from our beautiful Prince!” Denki shouts and I could just… Awww…! I could just scream and scream at him to keep quiet for a change, but he is actually right. I’m being a coward again because I actually really like that Shouto is wearing my hoodie. I also really liked our kiss and the sleepover. And I still feel like I cheated on Bakugou, which is kinda nonsense as we are not even close to dating. But I really want to date him… but I also really liked Shouto’s kiss!

 

I take a deep breath and I raise my head. What my gaze lands on first are Shouto’s concerned eyes. I cannot keep the eye contact long, therefore, I look at my hoodie instead. My hoodie that Shouto is currently wearing suits him perfectly. The red hoodie surrounds Shouto’s neck, the baggy fabric covers him. The long sleeves hide his arms and the waistband goes low, reaching his thigh. I kinda want to pull the hood up to cover his head, that way he would be completely surrounded by my scent. 

 

My gaze finds Shouto’s once more. He smiles at me with a small cautious smile and I just want to kiss him again. I want to pull him close and wrap my arms around him. I want to go back to those moments of out of reality where it was just the two of us in a room under the concealing darkness. 

 

Stop! I gulp. I need to have the control back over my thoughts. We are- What were we doing again? Denki was teasing us because Shouto is wearing my hoodie which suits him perfectly and I want to pull him back under that futon so I could have my arms around him again. But why couldn’t I wrap my arms around him now?

 

No! Stop! Just stop!

 

I hide my face again and turn away. But of course Shouto’s hand is back on my thigh, making my body heat up - and I’m fairly certain he is not using his quirk. 

 

“Eijirou? What’s wrong?” Shouto’s worried voice makes me feel guilty.

 

“No… No, nothing’s wrong.” I hate the Alpha inside me! Why can’t it calm down? The Alpha’s voice is strong. I hate it! Why can’t it just shut up!

 

A cold touch on my cheek brings me out of my thoughts. The stoic voice makes me regret all my actions even more. “I’m honestly sorry. I think it turned out to be wrong to come to the common room wearing your hoodie.” Where did Shouto’s smile go?

 

I take his hand in mine. “No, no. You didn’t-!”

 

“Shouto, I was the one teasing Kiri. Sorry. You didn’t do anything wrong!” Denki starts. “But it’s just not fair! I also want romance! I’m so jealous!” He purses his lips, pouting.

 

“You are so right, Denks! I’m jealous, too! I bet Blasty will be thrilled to see them like this.” Mina sighs a dreamy sigh while sitting on the couch and painting her nails.

 

"I’m sure I did something wrong.” Shouto continues. His hand is back on my thigh. “I just have the feeling that you have been avoiding me since morning… Was it wrong what I did?” I assume he is not only talking about wearing my hoodie. What comes to my mind instead are his cold lips pressing against mine and freezing my brain. “I just wanted to try something new. You said I should try to have some fun in my free time. I just thought I would follow your advice. I finished with training for today and my school work is done, therefore, I decided to check what you’re doing. The video game seemed to be interesting. But don’t worry about it, Eijirou.”

 

Shit, I’m so unmanly! I don’t want to be! Get yourself together! I take a deep breath and slide my fingers between Shouto’s. “Don’t leave, please. You just surprised me. Very much so.”

 

Denki’s eyes widen and he starts to point at me exasperatedly when he realises Shouto said my first name. I just ignore him. He continues snickering on the other end of the couch, but my attention is on Shouto sitting back next to me. His hand stays in mine, our thighs press against each other. “Please, stay.” I whisper and I hope Denki will not point out how lame I am. “Or if you wanted to do something else… I mean we could…” I bite my lower lip under the gaze of Shouto’s peaceful eyes.

 

“This is alright. I just would like to spend some time with you.” Shouto’s faint smile is back and I melt when I see it.

 

“Oh, why?!” Denki’s helpless sigh takes away all the non-existent sentences from my brain. “Why can’t I have some romance, too!” He is pouting like a kid. “Kiri! I envy you so much! Why does Shinsou have to sit in his room!”

 

“Someone needs to study, don’t you think?” Denki jumps up and turns towards the bored voice coming from the kitchen. “It seems some of the hero course students do not need it, though.” Shinsou is walking towards us from the kitchen with a mug of coffee in hand. The smell of coffee fills the room, covering the faint scent of Shouto that I was happy to smell while sitting next to him.

 

“Don’t remind me, please!” Denki whines. “Bakugou is not here to nag us now so we can relax a little.”

 

“I doubt it’s fun for him to pester you all. We write a test every week.” Shinsou sips his coffee comfortably while standing a foot away from the couch.

 

“No, it’s fine.” Denki insists. “The important ones are the midterm exams and the end year exams. The weekly tests are just pop quizzes.”

 

“They show our current knowledge of the subject. They are important feedback.” Shouto joins the argument.

 

“Not you, too!” Denki whines.

 

“We play one more round and then we can do a little studying?” Sero offers.

 

“Shinsou, come to play! And then you and Shouto can help us with the homework!” Denki adds grinning.

 

“Or the two of us can just play while you are studying.” Shinsou reaches his hand towards me and I assume he is asking for the controller lying next to me on the couch so I hand it over to him. I don’t have the will to suffer here even for a second longer. I just want to hide in my room forever. 

 

Then chaos erupts. Denki shoves his controller against Sero’s chest then he jumps on Shinsou to get the other controller back. The coffee mug shatters on the floor. Meanwhile Hanta tries to pull Denki off our new classmate. Mina is laughing her ass off and encourages Denki with loud screams. 

 

“Hey, I want to play with Shouto, too. Of course, I want to play with you, too! But Shouto was here first.” Denki continues complaining. He pulls on the controller stronger and falls back when Shinsou lets the controller go. He lands on top of Hanta who has a painful expression on his face. “We are playing! You cannot stop us!” Denki shouts while hugging the controller. Hanta pushes him off and Denki heroically protects the controller as he rolls off him. He quickly jumps up and takes his place back on the couch. “No homework today!” 

 

Shinsou rolls his eyes with an expression that says Denki is hopeless. 

 

Shouto glances at me questioningly as if looking for some confirmation if this is really okay. He is sitting too close to me. His mismatched eyes are keeping my eyes locked on him. My body warms up under his gaze. 

 

“You are right, I really need to do that homework.” I jump up from the couch. I hear Shouto call after me but I want to get back to my room as quickly as possible. I need to clear my head. In the next moment, however, someone grabs my arm and I automatically turn back. Then suddenly, before I can notice what has happened, I fall on my back with a weight on top of me. There is laughing, whistling, and amused clapping. Hagakure and Mina high five each other. “Guys, what did you do?” The weight moves on top of me. I look down at my chest and I meet Shouto’s confused eyes as he is lying on top of me. “Are you alright?” My fingers slide through his soft hair.

 

There is even more giggling in the room.

 

“Mina?” My tone is more reprimanding than I planned it to be. 

 

“Yes?” Her reply is too sweet and innocent.

 

“Don’t play pranks on people.”

 

“But this was fun! You should have seen your face. Right, Blasty?” Mina is just joking. There is no way he is back without telling me about it.

 

“Mina, stop joking! Shouto, are you really alright?” I ask it again and put my palm on his cheek, my other hand is too comfortable on the small of his back. He looks up, his eyes turn surprised.

 

“Idiots…” My heart jumps out of my chest when I hear the voice. By the time I get to my feet, the elevator door is already closing behind the blond figure.

 

Chapter 18: Registration papers

Chapter Text

“Aren’t you going after them?” Denki asks while cleaning the coffee and the broken mug from the floor. 

 

I turn my eyes back at him from the spot where Kirishima ran after Bakugou. “No. I think it’s better if they talk alone. Can I still join the game?” I sit back down on the couch next to Shinsou. I catch his eyes on the red hoodie I’m wearing, but he does not say anything. After a few seconds he takes the controller from the couch that Denki threw from his hand when he noticed the shattered mug and spilled coffee. It is always lively to be around these people. In a good way. I can feel my lips pull into a smile. I like being with these people and I like wearing Eijirou’s hoodie. Is there something wrong with that? My skin still has goosebumps from where Eijirou touched me. I really would have liked if he stayed, but of course Bakugou is on the top of Eijirou’s list and I assume he wants to talk to him after all the chaos that happened before he left. 

 

“Of course. Do you have a favourite character?” Denki’s question brings me out of my thoughts. He has now taken his place again on the other side of Shinsou. 

 

“No. I really don’t know any of them. I have never played any video games. It was here in the dormitory that I first saw someone play them.” I curl my fingers over the edge of the sleeve of Eijirou’s hoodie. I really hope I’m not disturbing them. Originally I wanted to join Eijirou, but… Even if he does not want to stay here, I would still want to try something new in my free time.

 

“Wow, that’s tragic!” Denki puts one palm over his own heart and ceremoniously passes the controller to me with his other hand - or rather he is holding Shinsou’s hand, who has the controller, and he ‘helps’ Shinsou reach the controller towards me. “Take this! Take the controller and let yourself be led on the path of joy.” Denki bows a little, still holding the controller over Shinsou’s hand. Shinsou doesn’t seem to mind so when I see him shrug at my silent question I take the controller. 

 

“Tha-Thank you?” I turn the controller in my hand, observing it, then Denki continues explaining what the buttons do. Then Shinsou joins with some tips, including how to start with the highest speed possible, how important coins are and how shortcuts can save you precious seconds. I honestly try to pay attention and apply everything on the test round we play, but something even more interesting takes my attention.

 

I take my eyes off the screen and I reach for the little cat figure to better look at it.

 

Shinsou hits my hand away before I could actually touch it. “What are you doing? Don’t take your eyes off the screen while you are playing.” 

 

“It’s a cat.” I keep looking at the small figure hanging out of Shinsou’s packet.

 

“Yes. And?” 

 

“It’s cute.”

 

“My sister made it.”

 

“You have a sister?” Denki asks, the game seemingly forgotten.

 

“It seems you have a good relationship with your sister if she made you a present.” I hope he does not find my statement too invasive.

 

Shinsou nods. “I would say we have a good relationship. I haven’t known her for long though.”

 

“So she is a secret love child?” My interest is now completely piqued. Shinsou seems to be surprised by the question but the others are giggling around us. I might have asked too many weird questions about their families already.

 

“No. We are step-siblings. Both of us got adopted recently. Actually, this is why I could not start the year in this class. Because of paperwork, and then I presented in the meantime which slowed down the paperwork… Apparently, there are extra precautions to be taken when you want an Alpha in your family with mind control quirk where there is already a little girl. Not that a normal Alpha would not have the ability to control others… They wanted a full insight to what my quirk is capable of. I was lucky to already have a report about it in UA, otherwise they would still find some excuses to prevent the adoption.”

 

“That’s horrible! It would have been so great to start the school year with you!” Denki leans against Shinsou with a grin.

 

“This means you don’t know your parents?” I ask.

 

“I wish I didn’t. But luckily they got rid of me very quickly. I was in an orphanage.”

 

“That’s just so sad, dude!” Denki exclaims. “Isn’t it weird to have new parents so suddenly?”

 

Shinsou shrugs. “A little. I’m not used to having someone be there just for me - and for my sister of course. There were a few adults at the orphanage who I looked up to and who tried to support me, but there are many children in the orphanage and the caretakers have limited time to pay attention to us, to them. But I like how my new parents supported me to join the hero course.”

 

“That’s amazing! I mean the part where you like your new parents.”

 

“So you have a good relationship with your new father?”

 

From the small smile of his I can guess the answer before he says it. “Yes. They are great. Both of them.”

 

“You have two fathers then. Wow, I could never imagine how that would be good. Even one father is more than enough. Poor you.”

 

Shinsou seems to be surprised for a moment. “No. Really. They are great. We have not spent much time together so far though, therefore I will spend my weekends at home. Family time… Sounds weird. But I look forward to it. This weekend was great too. We went to a cat café this morning and my sister gave me this key chain.” He shows up the one I pointed out earlier.

 

“What is a cat café?”

 

“Dude, you must be kidding! It’s a café where you can pet cats. They are usually everywhere in the room.” Denki shouts exasperated.

 

“Can I also drink tea there?”

 

“It depends on the café, but usually, yes, they have tea as well.” Shinsou answers.

 

“I want to visit a cat café.” I take out my phone and I add ‘cat café with tea’ to the list of things I would love to try out. I also add ‘video games’ and put a tick after that. Should I also list ‘kissing’? Nah… too private.

 

“I can send you the address of the one where I was. They are very discrete with heroes and hero students if that is what you prefer. Of course, you can also be on their ‘Heroes who visited us’ board if you prefer that.”

 

“Discrete is good.”

 

Shinsou nods in agreement and after exchanging contact info, he sends me the address. “This is great, thank you!”

 

****

 

“Bakugou! You are back!” I swing his door open. Bakugou puts his school books onto his desk and sits down into his chair. “Hey, I’m… I’m happy to see you are alright.” I take a careful step towards him, but he still does not turn towards me or acknowledges my presence in any way. Instead he takes a book in his hand and opens it. “Bakugou…” I try again. My voice is too quiet and too afraid. “I’m sorry. I know it was all a mess what happened when you left. What I did is unforgivable, but I swear it won’t happen again. I-”

 

“Could you just shut up? I have tons of shit to catch up with.”

 

“I- I’m sorry. I just… I can give you the material we learned while you were away. My notes are still useless mostly but I can give you the chapter numbers that we have covered.”

 

“No need, Deku sent it to me every day, like a fucking report. I had tons of fucking messages from him when I checked my phone this morning.”

 

“I… Well, it’s amazing that Midoriya sent you the list. I guess I should have thought of that, too.” I avert my eyes and rub the back of my neck to ease some of my nervousness. “I just… Last time you said you are not checking your phone, so I have not thought about writing to you…”

 

“Fine, I don’t care. Just say what you want then leave.” Bakugou’s eyes are burning into me and my throat tightens up. 

 

“I… I would like you to know that I’m sorry. I really am. Commanding you… I really didn’t mean to. But I swear you won’t need to be worried about it. I learn to control the Alpha. I learn to control myself. I know there is no excuse for what I did-”

 

“Fine… Just…” Bakugou sighs and I believe his expression softens a little. “I’m really behind with everything and it’s fucking annoying. I have a ton of homework for tomorrow. And I swear if I write any fucking test tomorrow, I will kill Deku for not telling me!” I don’t know how it would be Midoriya’s fault, or anyone else’s fault for that matter… But I understand how it feels to fall behind and I don’t want that for Bakugou. 

 

“Alright. I won’t keep you away from your studies. I wish I could help you with it.” I smile, trying to repress my sadness, as I turn away from him. However, before I could even take a full step to leave, strong arms circle around my waist and stop me from moving forward. “What is it?” The question leaves my mouth like a breath of air.

 

“Fuck, don’t you dare to make that face!” Bakugou shouts as he presses his face against my back.

 

“What face?”

 

“The one that says ‘everything is lost’. Fuck…” His arms tighten around me and I don’t dare to move. His worried spicy scent is strong from up close, calling for the Alpha’s attention inside me. “If Aizawa gets on my back again because I mess up a test. If he throws me out of school because I cannot keep up because of this Omega bullshit… like they threw me out of the internship, then I will really kill someone and then you - the bright hero you are - can just put me into jail. How perfect…”

 

“What are you even saying?” I put my hand on Bakugou’s, embracing me. “You won’t go to jail. No one will throw you out of UA.”

 

“You don’t fucking know that!”

 

“Yes, I do! I know you are strong. You are clever. You are a good person. And I will always be here to remind you when you have any doubt. You can get through anything.” I unfold Bakugou’s arms around me. It surprisingly takes no power. When I turn around, his vulnerable eyes take the air out of my lungs for a moment. I wonder if it would make him calmer or more upset if I kissed him right now. The Alpha inside me immediately answers: It would make him feel safe. I highly doubt that. And also in the very back of my mind I see a pair of bi-colored eyes with pure innocence, asking me if it would be alright if he kissed me. The memory passes quickly leaving an uneasy guilt in my mind. I want to forget those hot and cold touches for this moment and just focus on the upset chain of thoughts of my best friend. I wrap my arms around him and bury my nose into his hair. “You are the best, and I will remind you whenever you somehow forget it.”

 

“Shut up…” He punches my side without any power.

 

“Not until you say that you are the best.”

 

“Of course, I’m the fucking best!”

 

“That’s it!” My relief is instant as soon as I hear those words.

 

Bakugou pushes me away and walks out of his room. I run after him. “Hey, where are you going?”

 

He stops a few feet away from me and turns back, his grin is wild and challenging. “Follow me and find out.” With that said, he continues his way down the corridor and how could I do anything else but follow. 

 

***

 

“That’s it, dude! You’re getting good at this!” Denki jubilates as I manage to pass Sero’s cart.

 

“Learned from the best.” Shinsou adds with a smirk.

 

“Wow, dude, you know how to take Denki off his legs.” Sero says from the floor.

 

“I meant myself… He taught him what the buttons mean but my advice taught him how to be the quickest.” Shinsou grins and his remark takes my attention away from the screen, making my cart go sideways and Sero easily passes me again.

 

“You are mean!” Denki pouts and Ashido starts to full heartedly laugh at him while typing on her phone next to Sero.

 

“I’m sorry, everyone. I guess it’s not my game.” Sero wins like every time we have played against each other so far. Which is… three times. The games didn’t take long.

 

“Oh, no, no, no. Don’t worry about it.” Denki pets my back and I hand him the controller. “As a compensation we could go to a cat café when we have a free afternoon next time.”

 

“Really? That would be amazing.” It sounds more fun to spend time in a cat café with friends than alone. Even though, I’m fairly certain that I would not mind being alone while surrounded by cats.

 

“Right? We could all go together!” Denki says, grinning brightly.

 

“Bakugou, wait, don’t make that scowling face. What are you planning?” Eijirou’s voice immediately makes me turn towards him.

 

“Let me go!” Bakugou yanks his arm out of Eijirou’s grip and continues walking towards us.

 

“Are you glaring at Shouto? He can have friends you know…” Eijirou successfully catches him again and Bakugou leans close to him. It seems he whispers something to him. How unusual… Even Bakugou can lower his voice sometimes… 

 

I turn back to the game but before I can ask the others to start again Bakugou appears in front of me. “Halfie…” He starts and my previous happiness about visiting cat cafés suddenly evaporates leaving only mild discomfort and curiosity. And maybe a little annoyance.

 

“That’s not my name.” Bakugou looks unusually uncertain as he looks down at me then averts his gaze the moment our eyes meet. “Can I do something for you?” Bakugou is weird, standing wordlessly in front of me. Then suddenly his face turns a light shade of pink as he stubbornly purses his lips.

 

“Do you have a moment,... Shouto?” He looks like he is fighting with himself.

 

“For what?” My name coming from his lips takes me by surprise. He never calls me by my name if we are not on our internship. I glance at Eijirou but he just grins at me with a double thumbs up.

 

Bakugou glances at the others then back at me. “I want to apologise properly.”

 

“That’s it, Blasty, go for it!” Ashido whistles with Denki simultaneously.

 

“If you don’t shut up, I will go for your head!”

 

“Sweety, you don’t need to be embarrassed.”

 

“Yeah, Blasty, we fully support you.” Sero adds with a grin.

 

“I second that. All support here. All support. No bite. Please?” Denki smiles apologetically.

 

For a moment I think he will really jump on them and strangle them, but instead he turns back to me and pulls me towards the dorm rooms by my upper arm.

 

“Hey, why are you leaving!” Denki shouts in disappointment.

 

“I swear they have no self-preservation instinct.” Bakugou mutters while he is pulling me into the elevator, Eijirou is right behind us.

 

Bakugou keeps being silent, just like Eijirou, and all I can do is wonder what they actually want. When the elevator arrives at the 4th floor, Bakugou pulls me into his room then looks around as if waiting for our classmates to jump out of a wardrobe, but no one seems to be around us. It is only the three of us standing in the middle of Bakugou’s room. 

 

“Bakugou, what’s going on? I was in the middle of an interesting conversation.” I really hope he did not just drag me here to murder me without evidence. Well, Eijirou is here, too… And they mentioned some kind of apology…?

 

“It cannot be more important than this! I-” He glances at Eijirou who smiles encouragingly and nods. Bakugou clicks his tongue. “I’m sorry, okay?”

 

“For what?” I glance at Eijirou as well who grins at me with two thumbs ups again. I look back at Bakugou instead. “Did Eijirou put you up to apologise to me?”

 

“I can recognise when I’m a shit.” His expression becomes angry again. “I don’t need other people to tell me that! I’m apologising here because I want to. I tried to force the two of you to do something you clearly didn’t want to do. I behaved like a slutty fuck and then I even punched you in the face. So at least I just wanted to say I’m sorry. And I really am sorry. Now I said it. You can do what-the-fuck-ever you want with it and go back to your lame conversation with the extras.” Then suddenly he turns towards Eijirou. Eijirou’s grin falters. “The same goes for you. I’m sorry. Just forget I asked anything or ever said anything. Now you both can get out of my room. I still need to study.”

 

I exchange a glance with Eijirou. I want to ask him what this was all about. Did he really not make Bakugou apologise? He opens his mouth to say something but quickly changes his mind and averts his eyes, his teeth are worriedly biting into his lower lip. He looks at Bakugou again then at me then back to Bakugou. Is he still worried about Bakugou being upset? But he just properly apologised...

 

“Bakugou, did you like the scented clothes?” Eijirou asks in a quiet voice. Is this really why he has been so worried? “Your mum said it was okay if I packed it. Shouto helped me. I hope it’s okay.” Eijirou adds and patiently waits for Bakugou to say something, his eyes never leaving him.

 

Bakugou averts his eyes, however. His cheeks turn slightly pink when he answers. I have never expected this vulnerability from him. “It’s okay. It was fine.” 

 

“Really?” Eijiou’s eyes shine with happiness. “Are you not angry that we touched your nest?”

 

He shakes his head while still looking at the floor. This restrained behaviour is so unlike him that I worry for a second that there is still something else, something more, that he is not saying. However, Eijirou continues talking before I have the chance to ask anything.

 

“Really? Then… Uhm… Can I hug you?” Eijirou asks hopefully.

 

“Yes.”

 

After the quiet agreement Eijirou wraps his arms around Bakugou, grinning widely. Bakugou leans his forehead against Eijirou’s shoulder, his arms hanging powerlessly next to his body. Eijirou’s gesture is so familial. Bakugou looks so defenceless.

 

Bakugou’s forehead is not leaving Eijirou’s shoulder. His hands fist the back of Eijirou’s red T-shirt, letting Eijirou pull him tightly against his body.

 

At least Eijirou has calmed down. At least they are not fighting. I lean against the doorframe and try to observe the sight of the empty corridor. There is this uncomfortable feeling in my chest. I think I should probably leave to give them some privacy. 

 

“Wait!” Bakugou’s voice makes me stop in my tracks, just one step into the corridor. I turn my head towards him to make sure he is talking to me. His eyes bore into mine. “Just wait a moment.” He searches through his school bag, takes some paper out and pushes them against my chest. “Take these. Please.” He looks into my eyes to emphasise his request. “You, too.” He hands some papers to Eijirou, as well. I know what these papers are even before I look at them. Still I can barely believe that Bakugou gave these to me. “Just think about it and fill them out if you want to. You don’t need to decide now.”

 

“Wow, is this really…? The registration papers?” Eijirou turns over the papers in his hands multiple times.

 

“As I said you don’t need to answer right now.”

 

“But if you have a pen at hand I can fill them out for you now.” As soon as I finish the sentence Eijirou’s eyes widen in panic. I know I made a mistake. 

 

Eijirou opens his mouth and closes it, then opens it again. “Before I fill these out there is something-” He trails off when his eyes meet Bakugou’s and he bites his lips. “I-I…” He takes a deep breath and looks at me, then he turns back to Bakugou. “Bakugou, I…” His voice is shaking. He looks like he is going to vomit if he continues like this. “I-I really-” Tears start to gather in his eyes and the teardrops slowly run down his cheeks. “I…”

 

“Jeez, I told you, you don’t need to decide right now. Halfie, fuck you for ruining my plan!”

 

“I didn’t mean to rush anyone, if it is not urgent for you. However, my father gave me a list of ‘potential Omega mates’ last week. I hope it’s understandable that I don’t want anyone from that list. I would go with your offer, Bakugou, if it’s alright with both of you.”

 

Eijirou gasps in surprise. His teary eyes find mine. “You didn’t tell me about that.” I shrug. It was really unimportant, but still very annoying from my father to think he has any say in my life anymore. I just wanted to ignore father’s request forever. However, if Bakugou is willing to give me these papers himself, then I would gladly accept. My father could search through the whole world and he would not find a more interesting and challenging person than him. “Is your father really forcing you to marry someone?” Eijirou asks, concerned.

 

“Why?” Bakugou demands. “You’re an Alpha. You don’t need a mate to be a pro-hero. You can just tell your father to fuck off. He retired, he should just fuck off and hide.”

 

“I…  My father is crazy about ‘keeping up the perfect genes’ and such… But I don’t care about his crazy theories. I’m choosing someone myself. I want to choose you. I’m sure I can give you a registration paper that the school will accept and then you could join the internship properly. Therefore, it is a win-win situation. Of course, one registration paper is enough for you. You don’t need mine…”

 

“Stop right there!” Bakugou glares at me. What did I do again? “I decide what I need. If I say I need that paper of yours then I need it.” 

 

“So you are really sure about this? You want the registration with both of us?” Eijirou says after he has finally found his voice again.

 

“Obviously.” Bakugou’s eyes glint with stubbornness.

 

“Oh...” Eijirou is looking at the papers as if they were his death sentence. That is the only thing that comes to my mind as comparison when I look at his panicking expression. “B-Bakugou, I…” 

 

“It’s fine. Just take your time. You don’t need to fill it out now. But I won’t wait forever.” Bakugou actually looks sad. I don’t understand why Eijirou is hesitating. He wanted this. He said he wanted this.

 

Eijirou nods while wiping the tears off his face and smiles with a sad smile.

 

Bakugou lightly punches Eijirou’s upper arm. “Everyone would be over the moon to have you as a mate, so I'm not giving any chance for the idiots to snatch you away. So give me those papers quickly, okay?"

 

Eijirou nods again, I don’t think he understood what Bakugou said to him. If he really wants to fill out the papers and give them to Bakugou as quickly as possible, he should fill out those papers right now. Instead he says some rushed words and leaves. The door next to Bakugou’s room is slammed shut. 

 

Bakugou takes his school bag into his hand again and searches through it. “Here.” There is a pen in his hand that he is reaching out towards me to take it. But I don’t. “You said you would fill it out if I had a pen. The fuck are you just staring at me for?”

 

“That is true. However, I seem to have forgotten the most important part of all of this.”

 

“Which is?” Bakugou is getting impatient. I know I’m getting back on my word now, but…

 

“Eijirou.” I slowly touch Bakugou’s chest. He flinches and looks at my hand on his chest and at the papers under it. 

 

“What are you doing?” There is fear in the question which I did not expect.

 

“I think it’s fair if I wait for Eijirou to make up his mind. I don’t want him to think that I want to take you away from him.”

 

“What?” He takes the papers and checks them. They are the same empty registration documents for our internship that he gave me a few moments ago. “This is bullshit. Are you half-assing everything again? What Kirishima decides has nothing to do with you! I’m not a prize that you can just ‘take away’.” 

 

“I want him to feel comfortable and I want him to trust both of us. I’m not taking advantage of his uncertainty.” 

 

“So that’s your answer?” His voice is too quiet, fully filled with pain and disappointment. “Fuck, I just thought… I really thought…” He takes a deep breath, his hands tighten in fists. The papers get creased in his fist and smoke burns them into ashes. 

 

“What are you doing?” It is just a temporary pause on our plans. This doesn’t make any sense. Does he not want the papers after all?

 

“I’m so fucking stupid.” The smell of sour, burnt sugar fills the room.

 

“Bakugou, please be a little patient.” I brush my fingers along his upper arm, but he slaps my hand away. 

 

Small explosions keep popping in his palm. Then he glares at me, his eyes are shining with unshed tears. “Get out!”

 

I cannot move. Why doesn’t he understand that we will give him the papers? He just needs to wait a little bit. 

 

Suddenly he grabs the red hoodie over my chest and shakes me. "Is this why you are wearing his shit? You choose him?” He lets go of the hoodie and pushes me hard against my chest. I take a step back to keep my balance. “Get out! I have had enough of useless Alphas!" Bakugou pushes against my chest again, but it has no power. His arms are shaking. He clicks his tongue in impatience and tumbles out of the room on unstable legs. I call after him, but he just quickens his steps and rushes into the stairwell.